My second book (part 2).

Cat

That is a no melodrama story and it has to do nothing with the thriller. It is about Pauline, a niece of Mike. Once, he was a guest in the house of his brother Nick. There were his wife and four years old daughter. Mike tried to rebuke Pauline for some mischief.
‘Pauline, whether it is allowed for a girl to do such things?’ Mike reprimanded.
‘I’m not a Pauline. I’m a cat!’ The small girl said.
Of course, the jurisdiction and competence of Mike as any kind of relative and teacher did not come as far as to cover the cases in which cats were involved due all knew that the cats were the free animals. So, Mike was left without any progress in his case of bringing up his small niece.

Thief in law

Mike’s goal was to become a thief in law. He aspired to that status all his life. First, there was a pair on thief in law who had lost their status because they had been dishonored. They gave guarantee for Mike to be such a criminal authority. All reproached Mike for that but finally the real thieves gave guarantee for Mike. He was ten then. A gangster called Japanese who had become a real authority afterwards and a thief in law himself informed Mike about that. But, then there was the condition that Mike should pass his terms for the crimes he had committed and would commit in the madhouse. After all, when he was twenty eight there was a powwow of the Slav thieves in law in his town and a pair of them met Mike and said they gave the guarantee for him themselves. So, Mike became a thief in law in a full status. It would not be much if they were the Spades as they called the criminals from Middle Asia and Caucasus because that part of the criminal world gave that status even to the young thieves who burgled into the houses for some property. But, with the Slavs it was serious. It meant Mike might be an umpire in the criminal disputes and it was much due the whole Russian economy was very criminal. For him as a lawyer it meant much. What Mike paid in return? The intelligence office of Russia and USA by a common program of vaccinations proposed him to deal in the Siberian cedar nuts. They cost two dollars a pound in Siberia and five hundred dollars in Moscow. Not to tell about the countries abroad. So, that pair of gangsters requested Mike to deal with their shares in the market and then invest their money into his books and just wanted to get the cash. Also, Mike gave his consent for a gangster to have his own hairdresser’s shop. Then, Mike gave his legal consultations on their criminal business to make it more legitimate. Again, Mike should give consent to use his blood for the whores not to get infected by some serious sickness and not to infect the clients. Which Mike did. To boot, he should give a go say for that reserve of the opium and heroin which he had collected himself and by the help of the other people for the State pharmacology to be used in the drug traffic by organizing a new harvest. It was a good start for Mike in his business. But, the other demand of those two men was for Mike to pass some time in the madhouse to ponder over all it. The same way, these men addressed Mike to help them have a chance to pass some time in some special madhouse of the intelligence office instead of twenty years in the prison for their gangster deals. Mike promised to arrange all it by his personal account with the Federal Security Service. Thus, Mike got his status of a thief in law. The main negotiator asked for all to be better than it was with Bernardo Provencano. Maybe, it meant some dynasty marriage if Mike understood it all the right way.
Tobacco smoking

‘I will not drink and smoke.’ Once, said Mike when he was about seventeen.
‘You are a sportsman?’ His father asked with irony. ‘The doctors prescribed you to do so.’…
‘How about smoking, Mike. I mean tobacco.’ Ernst asked.
‘I will not smoke and even if I smoke I will quit.’ Mike asserted.
‘You quit but you smoke.’ Ernst insisted. ‘Not always but when you will have a condition similar to paranoia. The doctor will say you to do so to have a more clear idea of what happened with you.’
‘Ok, if that’s necessary.’ Mike consented…
Then, Mike consulted a doctor and the specialist in psychiatry advised him to smoke when he would deem he was cheated or get afraid they would leave him without compensation.
That thing Mike did and it helped him to get three times into the madhouse. But, it was not bad because he recalled something he had done in his asymmetric condition of mind and it helped him resume his self-respect and hope for the better times. Still, the smoking tobacco was a heavy service for Mike. First, it was fun again with the pills, then, Mike simply did not need it. And, he quit when he knew it was all Ok with his life. At that time, he was sure all would be Ok with him and his harem. The problem with the tobacco was that because of its reaction with the pills Mike felt the same as a drug addicted person without the narcotics. It was somewhat of the abstinence syndrome. He felt soft convulsions in his muscles and might find no rest but walked from place to place losing his weight. When he quit smoking tobacco he felt very happy owing it was a little but steady step to the happiness.
He was able to saw the future and in his future he did not smoke except for a time when he would preach and heal the people by putting on the hands.


Conception

Mike as any man had a conception of life. According to it, no cheat in love was possible. If you earned for a woman, you got it. If you paid her whole price you would have her virgin the entire life. But, sometimes, there happened a misfire: it began to seem to Mike that the girls he loved cheated him. All these apprehension were not based on a not biased judgment but on the jealousy and emotions. In those moments, he really was able to believe that an American show business pop star had fleshly love with on a street of his hometown not because there was a real love but just because she wanted to return his some debt connected with a certain promotion of her in her career on the part of Mike. It was an infantile attitude to the reality of the life but to return to the truth was too hard but still possible. But, then, the sweetness of the surety of life got saccharine and Mike had to self-hypnotize himself to suffer for his woman to feel soft and not to spoil the game. The life was a complete hardship and only modesty might assure for the things not to degrade into the travesty of the sound sense. Mike was very much afraid that he might be a wunderkind (wonder child). He said that he did not want to make wonder anybody and that he understood and explained to anybody and himself what he did and what was necessary to do for a benefit and profit. He was very much in fear that he might glisten like a sparkle and then just go stale of any sense of life. So, he needed a constant progress in his life, spiritual and material success on and on. Without that he was afraid that he might stay without feminine love and he was keen on taking curses on himself as the sure pledge of his own self that he would not get spoiled. He always did the self-hypnosis, if he did not do it he begged the office to hypnotize him on a professional level. He always needed a doubt to fight the treacherous calmness of the soul which might play a bad joke on him. If he felt easy he was used to feel nausea and got giddy in his head, it necessitated for him to chase the pompous reality off his mind. He needed to forget it and at the fear of craziness to deem it a play of his mind and imagination. Only that way he might offer a real sacrifice and get the love of a woman. He wanted to be a knight and all his dames should be queens of their own sovereign possessions. He was afraid the pomp might make the people mock and despise him but he needed respect and the feel of shoulder with any man from a king to a vagabond. He wanted to sacrifice. Having known the love of a woman (in the flesh and soul) very early in his life, he already might not see any other measure of success. No other things (luxury or just so on) had any value for him if it was not a price for the love of a woman. The number of the women and kids was the only value for him. The other property had any sense if only it was intended to support his kids and their mothers (also the relatives in the primitive prehistorically based meaning of it). For him there were no social strata or nationalities, he accepted all girls and all relatives. He thought for himself to be no unique one. He simply was sound and it made him think in a sound way. He inherited the health from his father and also earned it in hard soul affirming labors working to take the curse from somebody else. Mike was a man to be equal both to the kings and peasants because he loved the princesses the same as the peasantry daughters. To be happy in life was for him to be happy in love which was very much related in making the other people happy also. Sometimes, he did not understand the patterns of reality because it differed much from his style of life. Very early they stopped sharing rumors with him because in that case there were the two extremities with him: whether he did not believe the bad they talked about somebody or else he understood the hidden truth and was ready to declare it. They said he should be a lawyer, an independent advocate without any other guarantees except the knowledge of the law and verity of the real life. In short, it was his style of living.





Conscience

Mike always felt scrupulous for the victims of Chernobyl catastrophe and then those who perished during the September 11th and the resulting wars in Iraq and Afghanistan. It seemed to him that he was the only one who decided on their fate. He whether felt strong remorse or else was crazily glad that he was able to settle scores with the world of the human civilization in which all to begin with the girls he tried to love waged a war with him just by the fact of his birth. Most of the time, Mike boiled in his own juice or narrated the endless stories of his past to his friend Vitally, who was allotted for that case by the intelligence office. His job was to listen to Mike. Still, Vitally had his own deals and finally brought to Mike’s hometown a man from Saint Petersburg. That man was a former sportsman of quite good world level results, so he was let to have business and by the hearsay and not direct influence of the men from the intelligence office whose services he always needed he might be in the know of some serious matters. So, he had his say on Mike’s problem.
‘There is a boy in that town. We do not show with the fingers but you should know him. He deems himself the originator of the Chernobyl catastrophe and the author of the September 11th, while the whole institutes worked for many years to evaluate the influence of that event on the economical and political situation of Russia.’ The man pronounced himself.
Thus, Mike got the idea that he had taken the guilt for the Chernobyl and somehow played around the event on September 11th just by the sake of his pure sense martyrdom while his formal guilt was covered by his suffering for the sake of the medicine science and struggling the very serious sicknesses which threatened the existence of the whole humanity. So, he participated in all that in so tender age only nominally. He as though risked little and so should get less profit. Anyhow, Mike appraised his investment into the humankind wellbeing on the prevention of some evil and some good inventions which brought about certain economical profits.
All in all, Mike wanted a harem and it was a kind of astonishment on his part to receive the idea of that from the people in the intelligence office. Before that Mike had just loved three girls without any positive answer on their part and he did not think about a harem.
‘Mike, if you refuse from a harem, nobody will understand you.’ Ernst warned.
Then, Mike knew that the intelligence office had those girls who would be in Mike’s harem or just figured in the affair in that sense as their agents and they promised to help Mike to get the love of the girls. Again, all rested on the vaccines and the necessity to test them on the sound Mike and sick girls. Still, Ernst doubted if the girls were sick. Maybe, it also was a legend. But, what then was the truth?


Twins

There were the women, the twins. They were Mike’s relatives by his foster brother Nick. First, they got into Mike’s view when he already began to realize he lived a double life. Mike tried to change his sleeping hours to find out if he slept with some women in the nights and did not know it.
He opened the door after he had heard the bell ring. He saw Roxanne and Lucy and angrily looked at them. They were surprised also.
‘But, where’s Jack?’ they asked a bit upset.
‘I’m worse than, Jack?’ Mike demanded.
They looked at one another and one of them said, ‘We just thought there should be our acquaintance Jack. We got an appointment… If he is not home we will come back and look for him later.
They went a staircase down the house entrance and Lucy said to Roxanne, ‘It’s something wrong with him. He’s not like he always is.’
After that, they went home…
Then, there was a burying party in the same flat and Roxanne and Lucy started a rotten talk with Mike.
‘What kind of hypnosis it is, Mike? We cannot sleep with our husbands. It’s some psychological trick or not? Do not think they are in any regret, they have their own life with some other women, but we strangely may sleep only with the other women. It’s because of what the serious uncles have said or it has something to do with you… Do not say you do not remember and do not understand. You do not remember how we visited you in the nights.’ Lucy asked.
Mike did not understand anything really. All his ambition now was restricted at how much he might eat the tasty food on the table to somehow cope with the depression born by his being a man who just got out of the madhouse for the second time.
‘And, you are in some damage? The money was bad?’ asked of them their aunt Veronica.
‘No, all is Ok. But, it’s irritating that he does pretend not to know about what we say.’ Lucy insisted on her inquiry.
‘You are not first who try to find it out if he remembers or not. They already tested him in any kind of manners. He really does not remember.’ Veronica explained.
If somebody said that Mike understood anything it would not correlate to the real go of the things. He just kept mum, said tried his best to clarify the matters.
‘Yes, I remember you came once but then returned home.’ Mike said.
‘What I said to you. It’s what does for you. Stop your questioning.’ Veronica told.
The matter seemed to be shut down…
After several years, Mike recalled those beautiful night with a pair of middle age women. It was real fun. But, he paid with much of suffering for that, not to say about money.



Law

Mike knew he had been born to execute the law. The law was based on the instincts and reflexes first of all. Those specialties of the nationals had been defined by the climate, nature and metabolism. The absolute principle of legality dictated to apply the law according to the most strict sense of it, which might be complexly founded in the codes and written laws very often if some asked the questions. Mike did not see the contradiction between the Holy Spirit of anti-gravitation, the Wicked Spirit of gravitation and the strict sense of the law which is understandable to all. Any religion makes the law to be applied. The grace does not depend on the breach of law, but on its execution. Christ simply might not make the other people understand that in that he was a criminal himself against the law of Jews. The law of Heathen had not acquitted him in that he had been a Jew. Mike did not want to be crucified. So, he was going to execute the law of Jews when they said he was a Jew and the law of Heathen when they said he was a Heathen. He knew the immortality and forgiveness of sins was for all. The death sometimes brings about the total forgiveness and a new life from the new page. Oftener, the curse abides even after the birth again. So, Mike had to come along even if he suffered and felt pain which did not mean he trespassed any law. He wanted to take the others’ guilt on himself to make their blood to be cleaned of the sin which very often meant the hereditary inclinations the man did not want to fight against and find a way around according to the law. So, Mike suffered to be happy. It was his obligation as a communist. From each according to his abilities, to each according to his wants. This principle did not contradict to the Bible, Koran, Talmud, Buddhism and other kinds of religion. The Communism was a religion itself. For him, the men should be communists. The women should be socialists and apply to themselves the principle of to each according to her wants, from each according to her labor. That’s the tribal law which is absolutely understandable by each human being. Any national should understand that to survive. The women should not pity the men when it was not necessary. Mike understood himself to be the Anointed One of the God. He was the head of the world government which already existed by the services of Organization of United Nations and the sovereignty of other States. If he deemed himself the king of Scotland, he was one. He decided to occupy all vacant offices. His emoluments should be spent on the women, children, old men and maybe males if the last was legal. That was the way he understood it. He was Satan and God in the same time, because it was necessary to make the men comply with the law and the women to apply it. The law was automatically used by its character. The essence of the nature drove it on to be executed. Each understood the law his own way but the absolute made the law act the way it should act. The law acted by itself. The law was the law. The grace did not depend on that.

White Chinese

‘We need your blood.’ The burly middle-aged officer informed.
‘But, there are the microbes in it.’ Mike objected.
‘All the same, we’ve got into the certain juridical obligations because of your initiative. So, you have to follow the suit.’ The man told.
‘Ok, just give me two weeks; my grandma will treat me with the Ivan tea. I mean the grass that grows in our kitchen garden.’ Mike proposed.
‘Ok, but do not allow any residue in your blood.’ He warned.
‘Yea, I’ll also drink the ordinary tea.’ Mike said…
Mike was twenty years old when he consumed one thousand doses of the White Chinese drug made of the Ivan tea grass. It equaled one million doses of heroin. He did it in one day of much kicking, boxing, wrestling, shooting and using a knife. It was when he took hostage the people in his college building and shot over almost all the police special detachments officers except the detachment of the Federal Security Service. The rest, he did in the crazy house when he murdered the nearby town special detachments police officers when they tried to storm the hospital after Mike took hostage and tortured some Georgian thieves. He consumed all the pills intended for sixty persons after he lost that stake in the card game as a kind of bet. Thus, his body was able to keep the balance. He also smoked a pack of ganja cigarettes. It was given by a young girl who hired Mike as a security with a promise of sex payment on her part. She had thought she should have been raped by a group of the low level young gangsters as a kind of settling the scores with her uncle’s work of a doctor for the drug addicted persons. Thus, Mike gave the will to the execution of the hand-to-hand techniques on the guys…
As an eleven years old boy, Mike had to deal with the KGB officers on the very serious matters, he got involved into more and more.
‘So, you’ll consume the White Chinese as you call it.’ The superintendent officer questioned.
‘Yap, I have to do it to kill the microbes.’ Mike said.
‘Ok, we’ll organize enough of that drug to be confiscated in the police office for you to extort it by taking hostages. We’ll need a kind of an advertisement company for it.’ The man said…
‘Mike, let’s go to eat the White Chinese.’ The male medical orderly of the mad house pronounced as an instruction. ‘Or else, you might have quacked. Five White Chinese for five women. They’ll film a porno movie with you starring in it. Let’s go. The bandits have sent them doses to you.’
‘What bandits?’ Mike demanded.
‘Good ones.’ The tall husky man said.

Verity

Mike sat on a chair in the office room of the local KGB office.
‘Mike, you should know that it’s very hard to say the truth after the expiration of the term of secrecy of the deals. The people get accustomed to the stereotypes of what they heard by the disinformation efforts and they do not what to change their view. So, be ready for that. Now, you’re a boy as yet, but then to be a kind of hero for yourself you will have some problems even with your parents to prove you are a secret agent. That’s the hypocrisy. Be ready for that. The people do not like to acknowledge the truth even if they know it. So, be patient.’ The fair-haired officer said…
Really, when Mike was adult it was hard to explain to his parents the things they knew all the same.
‘It’s so, but why to talk about it?’ Was his mother’s best advice in such cases.

Second name

Sometimes, they called Mike Jack when they referred to something Mike did not remember from his earlier life. The girls drove Mike jealous mentioning Jack as Mike’s part of the existence that might not be brought easily into his conscience from his memories.
‘You know what’s the name of my man? His name’s Jack. He hanged the KGB officers for my sake and that of my girlfriends. I’m sick with hepatitis B…’ Inga had time to inform.
‘Yea, and she’s also HIV positive.’ Her girlfriend said. At the glance of Inga she said, ‘Let him know to see he’s enough guts to be a right kind of hero.’
‘Yes, he’s a thief-in-law and multi-millionaire or billionaire. He ran from the prison in the age of ten years old and they gave him the Golden Star because it was a bet.’ Inga calmly continued.
‘What a foolish name. Jack. A canine name.’ Mike said grasping the hilt of the tea spoon.
‘Do not grip the spoon. That’s no use, it’s not a knife…’ Mike put it on the table at what Inga said. ‘And, he killed a bear with a self-made knife in taiga on his way home from the jail.’
Mike felt jealousy and the muscles on his face jerked.
‘Take it easy. They say he’s your friend. They say you met him in Minusinsk psycho-neurological hospital.’ Inga said.
‘What he was doing over there?’ Mike calmly asked drinking his tea.
‘They say he went through a treatment to balance his hormones because he used a lot of drugs for his girls to get healed.’ Inga told.
‘But, his children are all right.’ Her girlfriend put a word in.
‘Yea, I swore for my faithfulness to him. And, I keep it…’ Inga said.
‘Sure, she’s a lesbian. She loves only girls and Jack pays for it.’ The chaperone told.
‘My girlfriends do the same because I love him. He’s my only chance.’ Inga said.
For Mike it was hard that Inga loved Jack (he did not understand it was himself). Still, he did not feel himself inferior to Jack. He also had what to rely on in his quest of happiness which seemed to be desperate.

Vice

The vice of almost all the jurisprudence was the reciprocity of claims. As it is any legal case is isolated. That is when somebody takes it as a lawyer or client he does pay no attention to any other claim he might meet against himself from his counterpart. For example, there was a deal in Mike’s practice when a man invested into a transportation company by buying its shares with cash or privatization vouchers (Mike did not remember for sure). It was in the time when the company (the former State enterprise) had in its property about one hundred heavy trucks. When the investor tried successfully to return his property the company had only twenty five trucks. He took eight. First by leasing, then by buying paying no money for that. The principle of the isolated case did not work in the arbitration court because the judge, a woman of the middle age, simply considered Mike as a lawyer as an intruder in the affairs of the other man. So, Mike had no success. To find any deal when there would be a stark breach of the law was impossible. There always was a contra argument. Still, no matter for this vice Mike did not lose the hope to realize himself as a lawyer by some schemes which would be artificially prepared for him to get his payment from the intelligence office for his work. Otherwise, the law was a dull science.


The guys of Bananno

Mike sat in the lecture room. He felt calm deep in his soul but the agitation of the ongoing lesson made his moves quicker. Roman, a youngster whose father was the head of the republican municipal police, went in the hall with much of dignity.
‘They promised me to show how the guys of Bananno suffered. I’ll make him answer for the guys of Bananno.’ He promised.
‘They understood the notion of the hire the wrong way, but Mike understood it right. That’s the only difference. Even Mister Bananno consented to that.’ Julia, the native pretty girl explained.
‘It does not matter. I’ll look all the same. If somebody cannot call him to the book, I’ll do that.’ Roman insisted.
‘Roman, do not say nonsense and look any stuff like that, or you’ll surely wind up an impotent. You’d better do not look at that… Maybe, you are a fool, Roman, if say like that?’ Julia went on her persuasion.
‘He does understand the notion of the hire the wrong way.’ Roman said in a loss.
‘Roman, go to a psychologist and try to forget about it. Or, you’ll go crazy. That’s a tested deal.’ Julia advised…
Mike knew what a hire meant. It was the absolute guarantees of security. Otherwise, it was a crime, because all crimes are connected between themselves relatively. He remembered much about that deal, but he preferred later when he got a writer not to describe it right away, due the matter was very serious and private. It was the source of the secrecy…
‘Monopoly game? The guys of Bananno?’ A black Christian girl tried to rebuke Mike.
‘I’m sorry the order was executed.’ Mike just said in his crazy condition of half understanding the meaning of the things but giving the right answers.


The other kind of truth

Mike always was sure for some very long time of his adult life that the girls he loved only took something from him, and it was considerable benefits, but he thought they gave nothing in return. Then, he recalled much from his earlier life, and he realized that his girls also paid him with love of much engagement. When he remembered those events his mind and the whole mentality, his own conception of the world had to change, and first it was hard for him to cope with the new emotional condition of his soul, so he was sick, took pills, and had to pass about a month in the crazy house. He did not complain much because to pass that time home would be the same, he could not work, sleep, only smoked much and made his mom, who was always on alert if he did not sleep, to become worrisome as to what way the situation with his mind could develop. He always complained that his girls were harlots, that they did not keep faith to him and chose the other boys to be their first men. Now, he realized that it was not so, he recalled much of his life. Especially, when he was a boy. And, he knew that the girls chose him to be their man for the whole life and presented their flower to him, and they did it very early…
As a ten years old boy, Mike should have been afraid of any notion of sex but he was not. Because he healed his own mom from the hepatitis B when he developed in her womb as a baby, the adult women took him for carу and had the sex with him because he had the antibodies they needed to survive. So, in his back conscience, he was not afraid of sex. He already had sex with the girls in the kindergarten when the girls had got under the cover of his bed during the afternoon sleeping hours and had sex with him. Then, when he had stood up for Catherine and had killed her own father and uncles with a razor blade when they came to the kindergarten from Tajikistan to cut her throat and make a movie about it. They had a machinegun, guns and even grenades, but Mike killed them after they smoke the opium cigarettes with a competition who would smoke most. Mike was as a bulldog when he moved among their legs and cut their veins and arteries, but for the point that such a bulldog had had the razor blades instead of the teeth. They made a movie about it with a video camera which though had been a matter of expensive goods still had been affordable for that mob of gangsters that had sold heroin. Mike proposed to fix the camera on a birch tree with the scotch band, and the gangsters had done it in a joke. The movie had implied that the girl should have a knight that should have saved her. Mike had opted to be such a knight. They had put the carpet on the floor of the kindergarten and the mom of Catherine had given him a Tadjik hat and robe which the grandfather of Catherine had sent from far south whom Mike personally promised to revenge the old man’s honor which was deprived of him by his sons and sons-in-law and touted publicly by the means of the same video camera. Mike prayed to Allah that the Almighty should give him the victory in his Jihad against the ungodly. And, he knew the God would give him to be the winner. Mike had been afraid, but he had coped with his fear. When the gangsters lay on the asphalt killed by Mike’s weapon, the kindergarten teachers and Catherine’s mom took the interview of Mike who was pumped with the opium smoke. Then, they took the camera and shot Mike when he knew Catherine as a woman. It was the payment for Mike’s valor and a pledge for Catherine. Now, she was Mike’s woman and nobody would touch her. Her dad had lost her in a card game because he wanted to get free of a feud, so she needed the protection even now. Mike was a warrior, though he was six years old yet. That is why the gangsters took all their guns and knives, to say in a true way. Then, Mike killed two policemen that arrived to the place and wanted to arrest him. It was because they were bought by the gangsters and anticipated to see Mike killed and bereft of his organs for the medical experiments. They had not reacted to the desperate phone calls of Catherine’s mother. And, because the psychiatrist doctor called Catherine’s mother to be crazy and qualified her appeal as a fantasy, Mike also killed three medical aids that came for him in that he knew that they wanted to murder him with their medicines to hide the ends into the water and tell afterwards it was an overdose. Of course, many people would call Mike a liar but there was a video movie that testified Mike said truth. That movie naturally ended in the archives of KGB, but some people saw it, the ones whose opinion was mostly appreciated. That is why when Mike saw a man with the video camera he knew what was meant. When he had “raped” Benedicta, the Italian girl that had consented to be the “raped” Sicilian girl granted by the Sicilian Mafia for Mike’s blood that was grafted to whores and kids of Mafiosi, there also was a man with the video camera whose presence Mike asked for in the local KGB office when he asked for a girl to have sex with on account that his future sexual life would be covered with the blanket of the chronical pathologic inebriation when he would use drugs by big doses not to get infected by the sick girls but on the contrary to heal them. He needed the camera for the people to be sure it was not a violation in its nature. So, the event was shot from the beginning to the end which was not objected by the girl also because he needed the prove that she namely was that “raped” Sicilian girl. Maybe, because of the fact that Mike did it in Siberia and not in Sicily, maybe because Mike chose a virgin and did not wait for the time when he would be adult, the boss of Mafia to whom he sent his letter written by his own hand through the channels of KGB, in which he complained that the Italian hospitality was not good because after the sexual act with the girl and the shot of his blood to her buttocks in the hospital on the lane to which the act had taken place for the presence of more witnesses that the place guaranteed Mike provoked the Christian delegation to belabor him while he passed the blows in the style of Mohammed Ali and did not use any razor blade, it was mainly on account of the religious argument that was counted as heavy blasphemy by the foreigners, it was needed by KGB to sell Mike’s blood for a better prices on the condition that the hormones and adrenaline would be worked out by the blows and the capitalists would have to muffle the news that the Western Christians had beaten a Soviet Union boy, that Mafia boss he pissed on that letter, however his kidneys ached very much after that and he had to piss with the blood. His wife rebuked him that he had done a sacrilege thing against a saint boy and the Lord had punished him. Also, Mike had sex with a pair of American show business stars, which was also shot by the KGB agents. Those women came to Soviet Union to really find the disposition of Mike as a future politic leader and inventor of the rockets that worked on the magnetism, were cheap in production, easy to handle and deadly as the antimissile rockets or regular rockets, plus Mike invented the anti-radar gadget that would put the radar system based on electronics off the target. On the other hand, Mike should have been compromised as a violator of the adult women, the guests of the Soviet Union and the stars of the Western show business. One of the women was Mike’s personal singer as a promoter. They bargained with him when he invented the principle of icons on the computer screen and the first version of Microsoft Word on the paper which he had needed as a future writer, that a part of his intellectual property would be used for a young woman to become a pop star. Mike was three years old then, and of course, he asked the American spy not to say that young woman who was her promoter. He had thought of her image and main songs. It was for him to come through his troubles in the future. He needed a woman to love as a dame of heart. And, he needed the romantic songs consecrated to him for the matter of emotional survival. The rest of the money that were counted as Mike’s compensation was bargained to support the sick girls in USA, whom Mike promised the blood and kids. So, not to find himself in the situation of the inventors of the nuclear bomb after the Hiroshima and Nagasaki, Mike was ready to compromise himself. He even promised to grant a destroyer that naturally should be a trophy of the future nuclear war of Russia with the West when the Russian antimissile rockets reacting on the electro-magnetic anomalies would destroy the American nuclear attack and Russian aircraft and fleet would capture many trophies, American and NATO aircraft, ships and submarines. The Russia would not make the answer nuclear blow because the American attack would be just in time when the Russian antimissile defense would not be completed, and USA would have enough nuclear arsenal for a second attack to destroy one or several Russia cities. Psychologically, Russian nation would not be ready for such a war. And, also Mike would have many kids in USA and other Western countries. So, because at that time he would be Russian President, he would also turn the war for the financial acquisition of Russia and not to the material losses of USA and other NATO countries. When Mike had sex with the American women, and he made it in a way to look like a violation to save the honor of the women, he made it on the street near a restaurant where the tourist in his town usually had meals, he got such an upbraid by the KGB officer that was his superintendent, that he first thought that he would never compensate his fatherland for such a treason because of his personal instincts. But, then he succeeded to change the mood of the officer and explain him that such a gift as a destroyer that he intended for his personal lover, the American pop star, was for the after war changing for the better of the mind of the people on both sides. He said that the part of the trophies he wanted to sell back to USA and NATO anyhow, and his lover would be a kind of sex idol and big social figure to that time. So, Mike used to star in the porno movies. That is why he was not timid when he saw the man with the video camera that stood across the school cast-iron fence…
‘We cannot wait for so long, until you will recover from your sickness and take us as wives into your harem’, Inga said, ‘If you help us all should know we are your wives. For example, all know that Catherine and your beloved Benedicta are your wives and none would touch them. We need the same.’
‘And, we are ready to take it right now and become the women that nobody would take us instead of you. Whether you are afraid?’ asked Tina.
‘Yes, or else somebody would try to take from us and our parents want you gave us,’ Julia added.
‘Ok,’ Mike said, ‘I’m ready to take you.’
And, Mike loved them all three the whole way, and they did all the adult women would do and maybe more. The video camera filmed it. And, now there was a testimony that the girls paid for Mike’s help…
After Mike recalled it, he understood after some time why he consented to take the more of curse on him and drink the symbolical cup of their sins which they made of a plastic toy bucket filled with sand, grass and dog shit.

Diagnosis

The medical aid called Mike to the doctor’s office room. It was a woman of about forty-five. She was kind but first tried to find out if Mike was a feigned psychiatric patient. After a while, she was sure Mike was really mentally not totally adequate. To translate it to the plain English he was sick, or else crazy. But, what he heard of the psychiatrist doctor was a bit strange. However, Mike already had the relevant suspicions concerning his second self life. In a way, these suspicions proved to be founded on certain ground.
‘Mike, I may not call you sick in the sense of the medical theory. You are Ok. There are no discrepancies of this sort. But, I see the consequences of the consumption of the certain medicines and narcotic drugs. I read you file and I may say that I know the way they were used. In the medical terminology we call them by the different names but it’s all the same… I should warn you that it will be hard. I may say very hard. You may not recall all you don’t remember right away… As to the medical treatment, I may say that the pills alone may not solve your problem and to boot you should not rely much on the pills… Now, after I communicated with you sometime I am sure you do not simulate a diagnosis. Though, I may say only about certain consequences of the former use of some drugs and medicines without the clinical manifestations. I may not say you are sick in the framework of Kandinsky-Klarambo syndrome. The state of the mind and soul you will be in is not that kind of state which might have allowed to call you mentally sick. And, I may say you did it right to provoke your present state. It’s good you will come over it while you are young and strong yet. I saw the people who collapsed in the old age. It’s hard to watch them at all… I might not say I saw many people like you, but it’s not new for the medical theory. I mean your state. Your situation is clarified in the medical literature. I read and I may say the treatment of such patients as you is the same as for our patients. So, we will not depart for long. We will see each other more times... Now, you may go to your room, Mike.’ The doctor described.


The visit to a doctor

Mike visited a doctor while she began to ask him about his past of taking hostages in the school and protecting Catherine from her relatives. Mike told he did not remember and that he did not communicate with Catherine.
‘Then, they complain that the boys do not stand up for them.’ She remarked to her medical orderly.
‘Yea, that’s quite an example. Now, the boys would think better before protecting a girl in a peril.’ The nurse consented. ‘And, they say that nonsense about the vaccinations. They cost much. Somebody died during their preparation.’
‘The time is over they died. It was of too bad a quality. Now, they almost singly use his blood. To be closer to the truth, it’s a privilege for the sick girls to get the seed of that donor because they pay the good money as a collateral deal. Not to say about the benefits of the health turning better.’ The doctor told.
‘I think that’s all trash. The results show that the children cannot be the progeny of a single donor as a father.’ The young nurse said.
‘It’s Ok. He changed the blood groups in his body and to the time of the terminal formation of the blood system the babies show there’s the only one origin of the seed. I mean the man.’ The doctor said.
‘So, we’ve got to take care of him?’ The nurse demanded.
‘Yea, sure.’ The doctor consented.
They treated Mike and he went healed. Still, all that talk was strange for him. Might it be possible that so much people took part in giving him the disinformation? Was there any practical sense in it to tell so much lie, if it was a lie?

The war against the crime

Mike fought the crime, killed the criminals but he did not commit any crimes in that to punish or assassinate a criminal was not a crime if he or she was dangerous enough not to go under the application of the ordinary justice law. So, he was a sheriff of his town and made abroad to be the same. His October star was obliging him to do that. The profile of Lenin was his golden sheep skin. No other golden sheep skin allured him. He himself had committed no crimes at all, nor would commit, or else committed. Somebody did not understand that but Mike drove home his opinion with them…
‘Why you did not push on Julia?’ Her mother got indignant. ‘She showed a foolish girl of herself with her ideas of the violence in family. Whether you do not understand she had no man… You’d better punch her good way a time. I’ll make her return to you to make her understand she also has the obligations!’
‘That’s a crime to push on a woman to have sex with a man. I do not need such a hemorrhoid on my ass. I will not participate in any crimes. I’m not an enemy to my own health.’ Mike firmly stated.
After the exchange of few words, Julia’s mom went home.

The way it was

Mike sat in the main office room of the department of the crazy house which dealt with the mankind.
‘You know, Mike, I do not find any discrepancies of the intellect or will moment with you. Your condition does not match the definition of the psychos. Your lost of memories take place in a way to call it to be according to a norm. So, the division of the personality is quite natural with you and normal. Even your fantasies which should be called dreams take place in the right time to protect your brains against the stress and there is no damage to your intellect or will. Again, there are no functional changes in the relevant parts of your brain. You stay sane. You rule your acts yourself and fully understand them. So, you’d hardly fall under the influence of some people with any mischief… For example, I myself often catch myself on some abnormalities of mind. That’s why I need my theoretical knowledge and the access to the psychiatric medicines. I chose to be a psychiatrist because of the problems with my health when I studied in the medical institute… As for you, you need the pills with your condition. That is why I have to put to you a formal diagnosis of the schizophrenia for you to have an obligation to take the medicines… I should put a signature under over here on that paper.’ The head woman doctor explained.
‘Ok, give me a pencil.’ Mike said…
‘It’s the period of the acute attacks with me.’ Mike said to the nurse.
‘No, Mike, it’s the period of propagation with you. You’ve got a real division of personality. All other our patients are just simulators.’ She told. ‘You’ve proved false all their theories of the influence of drugs on the adults and your children… But, you better cut down on the synthetic drugs. Nobody knows their impact on the health. Stay on the opium and heroin… As for the schizophrenia, they made a serologic test on you many times to find out it’s negative.’
Mike did not remember anything about it, so he just kept silence…
Mike visited his district psychiatrist for the first time.
‘Mike, you are sane according to the medical theory. You provoked your condition yourself and you did it in the right moment while you’re still strong and able to come over it. Still, I have to help you get access to the medicines gotten gratis. That is why you have to give your consent to get enlisted on the psychiatric register. You should sign under a paper.’ She said.
Mike silently took the pencil and signed the paper…
That time, the district psychiatrist was Ernst, the man who had come to Mike’s town in the chase of luck.
‘I don’t find any schizophrenia with you. You have another kind of the mind condition which brings about the necessity to take the medicines. To treat your condition it’s necessary to use the same pills as for the schizophrenia. So, I’ll cure you from the schizophrenia according to your diagnosis. Though, I see it is not a right one. But, it’s better for you.’ He narrated…
Michael went through the medical test to get a pension of invalidity about the third time.
‘I hope I will get healed.’ Mike said to the doctor.
‘You do it all right.’ The doctor said. ‘Your condition is described in the medical literature. But, it’s much longer with you. Still, when you quit learning hard and the thing you always do…’
‘What kind of thing?’ Mike interrupted the doctor with a question.
The middle aged man said, ‘You should know what’s that yourself… Then, your protection against the stress will be weaker and the worsening would happen more frequently but less deep. And, finally you will go all right. But, it will take several years because it will be hard for you to get out of too much strain and heavy work as a means of coping with the illusionary problems you thought of in your life yourself.’ He explained…
Brother Guido strolled with Mike to the flat of Brother Vitally.
‘Mike, will you marry Benidicta? Do not forget she’s the granddaughter of Bernardo Provencano. You should know she’s infected with HIV.’ He put the question.
‘No, I do not have enough money for to sustain an Italian girl. But, I’ll get it later… Still, I’m afraid I’m the bearer of some dangerous viruses and microbes, so it would be problematic.’ Mike answered.
‘May she take another man as a boyfriend with all which that implies?’ The evangelist asked.
‘Of course, no. She should wait.’ Mike said.
‘May she live with a girlfriend?’ He asked again.
‘Yes, of course.’ Mike was positive.
‘Are you ready to become the donor of the sperm for Benidicta to get the immunity?’ The old man demanded.
‘But, I’m a schizophrenic. Who would want the kids off me?’ Mike answered to that question with another question.
‘Do not say nonsense, Michael. You’re negative in your serologic tests for that. So, nobody will believe you were sick.’ The Belgian man said.
‘Ok, I consent.’ Mike pronounced…



Compromise

As crazy as Mike was he still was able to realize the truth of the life. That girls he loved had fun and pleasure while he was lonely and sad, suffering through his days of the absence of any romance in his life. He coped with that knowledge to stay condescending if it might be called so taking into account that he was a rot in the practical sense of that daily existence. What would be his compensation? Maybe, he really would be cloned and live a second life in Argentine. It seemed to be even crazier. His new passion Mary, the girl from the church of the Witnesses of Jehovah was also under the rumors of the fornication. Though, it was just perhaps her way to have fun and money. His beloved Italian girl named Benedicta, the grand-daughter of the boss of Sicilian Mafia, was she adopted or natural in that status, they also hinted she had been also not a virgin even when Mike had forced her by his passion into a sexual liaison when he had been ten years old and she even younger. Like all that story of much teeth fragments and blood spill was just to cover up her affair with a boy named Natalia. Mike hardly might understand at all what were all his sacrifices for. He had the same quality and not-purity of love as anybody else but instead of living fully and funny he lived with a woman only three years in his life not to count the occasional sex of the past he had paid so hard and much for while he was already twenty nine almost. It was funny and stupid. His harem seemed to be accepted by many as a future whorehouse. And, would it happen at all? His courtship to Mary was namely forced by CIA, real or feigned agents, under the threat of his own death and that of his niece Pauline, a girl of eleven years old. As much as Mike fought for any fun at all, he was ousted of any real perspective of the equability which might have broken down his deep conscience complexes to make away with his sickness originating from an attempt of the brain to change the reality for Mike not to die of stress. Mike thought he was pretty tired. He killed the gangsters, policemen, soldiers; he blew the atomic station and twin towers but stayed in a stupid situation. Maybe, he really was a fool. But, it seemed now to him that he would force the society to pay him money and his girls to have sex with him even if it would be outwardly criminal in its essence.
However, he knew what was what. His loneliness and suffering was a price for the money he would get from his activities, economic and politic, by the means of murder and racket, past, present and future. The mob required it the same as the intelligence office and the whole of society. To be a thief-in-law truly, he had to pass about ten years under the home arrest which differed little from the jail and was only allowed for him to continue working in full and also through the medical treatment of psychiatric medicines with the necessary visits to the crazy house. Was it a sure way to have sex and fortune? Mike felt he had teeth and fists to prove it was so now.

Real attitude

When Mike declared his jihad against USA it foreboded no violence against any American citizens. He wanted just to be a writer and to tell the world about the dishonesty of the Western capitalism. Really, he intended no subversive activity which might have brought about any human casualties.
He knew why that American man who had represented the opinion of the World Trade Center personnel was so angry with Mike’s idea of polygamy. By having claimed a harem, Mike showed that he would provide some protection to the girls in the West which would bear him the children. Maybe, he would never see them girls at all, or his children, but he would never let any harm to be caused them.
Even, in Soviet Union, KGB and the rest said that it was a private question and if Mike was able to win the love of those girls it would be alright. A KGB officer had said that it might be possible for Mike to have two or more wives legally without any threat of being punished for it provided only that his prospective wives should be the KGB agents also. The divorces would be almost impossible then. All people knew that it was only well if Mike took care of the sick girls who might infect somebody else in the contrary case. Really, nobody needed them as sex mates. Of course, they might find some boys with the same diagnosis like HIV, hepatitis B or C, or else syphilis but then they would have no chance to somehow make better with their case and their children would be much more vulnerable to their parents’ infections. Mike had a sober understanding that he was not a unique one. He knew it was a world of competition and struggle. He himself would have had a problem in finding a sex mate if he had not been vaccinated. He was born from a woman who had had the hepatitis B. She herself had been healed by giving birth to Mike because his father had been vaccinated before Vietnam and treated in a special military hospital after it. Perhaps, she was still infectious but she got much better. For Mike, the doctors said to be doomed to a certain death in an adolescent age. His blood tests had been Ok but the functional changes in his body meant no good. That is why Mike chose a way of being healed and getting immunity for his children and their sick mothers. Of course, he might have chosen just to have sex with the sick or sound girls after getting the immunity of the vaccines but then they would send him into some laboratory to pay for the credit of the health and fun which had cost the life to somebody already before him. The same would be for the sick girls after they were vaccinated with Mike’s blood if they played the harlots. So, the masculine power of Mike over them only assured their protection. They would stay lesbian financed by Mike’s inventions and other sources of money and thus infect no boys to give anybody any possibility to use them or their children in preparation of vaccines in a way that would harm their health or cause the death to them. That is why when Mike heard all that high tone lingo and threats from that young man from Wall Street he knew the matter was about a possible harm to the vaccinated girls in the West, the future mothers of his kids. First, the man did not acknowledge the right of Mike on the economical profits from his inventions. By that, he bereft the girls of the material freedom and independence. So, his entire speech about the protecting of the rights of these girls from the polygamy was just the hypocrisy. He just wanted to profess the idea of having the sexual fun and security based on the monetary power of ordering the vaccines which would cost health, suffering and even life to somebody else. In this case, the victims should have been the Western girls vaccinated with Mike’s blood, the future mothers of his kids. They should have been used as the human resource of the financial pyramid of the continual private vaccination. He offered Mike to suffer for that kind of fun of the Wall Street tycoons and employees instead of giving birth to the healthy babes and healing their mothers. By the point, they might not get Mike himself, they wanted to make profit of these unfortunate sick girls in any way they might imagine. Still, Mike, by his weakness of believing that those girls just wanted maybe also to have the fun on the credit and prefer the freedom of that kind which would result in more pain and even death instead of the strict behavior and life, felt he had no right to interfere. The young American man said to Mike that his role was just to be the donor of the sperm. Thus, Mike was ruled out of the right to protect his progeny as it was claimed by the man. It only meant they wanted to use his babes as the resource for the medical purposes as the only source of money for their mothers who should have come to the refuge of drugs and booze bereft of the monetary help from Mike. Mike already had heard that from an atomic station operator before his place of work had blown up. They said that Mike had done it by the prodigious power of hypnosis. That is to have blown up the nuclear reactor manipulating the actions of that operator by some magic power. Mike had been about seven years old then. Now, he was ten years old on the encounter with that Wall Street messenger. Mike somehow felt that mooting the question of the money he should get from his inventions and his polygamy ideas which were treated the wrong way by that Wall Street representative did not bode any good for the personnel of the World Trade Center whom Mike knew were the clients of the vaccination business. Mike did not know why the Chernobyl atomic electrical station had blown up for sure. Whether something had been wrong with the reactor for a long time, or else it was necessary to get rid of the officers of the chemical and bacteriological defense after a bad vaccination, he had no idea. Still, he knew his role was one similar to the role of a small dog which barked the prey when the hunters killed an elephant. Maybe, the dog would presume that with its curse it made an end with the big animal. And, even somebody would believe the hunters that the dog’s barking made them kill the elephant. Nonetheless, the dog caused no harm. But, the dog always knew which way the wind blew. Really, Mike was not afraid for the girls that would be vaccinated. They were the part of the whole society who would no doubt protect them. Mike knew that the World Trade Center had big problems with the federal government, because of its private initiative in ordering the vaccines against infective diseases which had cost the lives of the American citizens. The problem grew up because it was a bad quality vaccines and even Mike’s blood did not help the women who had been vaccinated with the blood of those who had died. Although Mike promised to blow up the twin towers and Pentagon, it was just empty words.
When a man from Al-Qaeda met Mike some time later, the boy said that he wanted to declare a Jihad against USA and West. Mike said he wanted to write about the dishonesty of the capitalism. When the Muslim man said that his organization wanted to blow up the Twin Towers along with the Pentagon as a more evident and effective way of jihad Mike only had to add to it knowing that otherwise he would be dead. Mike knew that Al-Qaeda worked for CIA. So, it was sure that it was an interior affair of USA. The only way for Mike to share the responsibility for it securely was to wait and tell out tale about the terrorist acts being prepared to CIA agents about three months before it. Mike knew that the terrorist pilots would be trained in a private school in Florida. He knew they would be from Saudi Arabia mainly, not to make it suspicious. He knew it because it was his advice. If he had told it earlier, the Muslim terrorists would have prepared another terrorist acts in an unknown manner and on an unknown date. Very early Mike told about the date of September 11th to a CIA agent. The number 11th was symbolic and meant the two skyscrapers. In the KGB office, he bargained for some CIA agents to come in May 2001 AD to find out about details. In a way, it was a pledge of his security. Having the information about twenty Saudi-Arabians who studied in a private pilot school in Florida, the CIA would know their names and it would be just a matter of technique to find them during three months and most surely on the day of registration. Of course, CIA might afford the tickets for some armed agents on a certain date. The history showed it did not help. Maybe, CIA was really so incompetent, or there was an X factor? Nobody would know for sure…

International terrorists

Mike sat at the kitchen table. He was very much destroyed in his spirits.
‘Mom, I have become an international terrorist.’ Mike gave out his preoccupations of the deep soul pain.
‘So, you are the terrorist. But, they who tortured the children and killed them are not the terrorists?’ the mom asked in much of indignation. ‘They even threatened your own kids… Do not tell me such things any more.’ The mom cut down abrupt.
‘Ok,’ Mike said to show his complete obedience.
‘There was enough mercy for them. Instead, it was necessary to torture them themselves.’ The mom sentenced.
‘Mom, don’t say like this… They suffered, I feel it.’ Mike said.
‘All have to pay for the fun in this here world.’ The mom told her life time experience philosophy. ‘You paid for them not to be tortured. What you want else? To pray for their souls out of the hell?’
‘I would if I had a possibility.’ Mike just said.
‘You are an incorrigible fool, like your dad. He also had a lot of complains about Vietnam, Chinese frontier and all his business with the KGB… The apple do not fall far from the apple tree. If you feel like that, who forced you to take part in that? All the people do not understand all that humanism of yours…’ The mom spoke.
‘Mom, I’m thinking on a question. Please keep silence. Ok?’ Mike demanded.
He really thought how he might get those people from the jaws of the death.
‘I’d better not to help you with Ernst and Samuel. They’d better suffer for those vaccines instead of you. If I knew I’d never helped you.’ The mom said.
‘Ok, mom, I will not speak on this any more.’ Mike promised.
Only after seven years approximately, he realized that the world trade center and the international department of the Pentagon had been the real international terrorists. He felt almost no soul pain, just some burden on his soul pressed down. He knew he was a national hero of USA, also because of the September 11th.
‘So yet, I am no terrorist.’ He said in his mind’s voice.

Calendar

When Mike was a small boy yet, his father gifted him a small pocket calendar and said him to make a circle over a date of each day which took place. If Mike did not do it the dad was critical to it or even angry a bit. Often, Mike had to report what he did this or that day. When he was adult he was sure that often the dates got lost from his memory completely. He did not remember the spaces of six or more days. It was mostly when he was about to get sick and stay home or come to the madhouse. So, all matched with his personal conception of his personality that he had a division of his person by a asymmetric type.



Just regrets

Mike always was in some business or politics. They sat he had a complete liquidness capital of about two trillions dollar. But, as for girls, he already paid the money and made some orders. It was because all his present cash was spent on his kids from any kinds of women from princesses to the feigned whores who sought for a man to give birth to a child. In his nature, he was a stallion, but not to hack his fillies he had to keep alone. Once, his main girl Julia asked if he had written about a harem. Mike said he would have no harem of dependents as wives, just the women who would have the same salaries and relevant businesses. He had a fortune and he did not want to spoil it. He was alone and his wives just drove up the prices for themselves on a one buyer market. He knew as no simpleton that it was not possible to have any sex with a woman for whom he had no legal paper as his wife. He was alone to show he really loved in the past. They said that the women who sought for a man to give birth to a kid and support it visited him in the nights to awake him in the third phase of the night dreaming not to remember it afterwards and keep it a secret by a doubt of craziness. He was lonely. All which was left to him were regrets. Just regrets.

Killers

Michael often pretended that he had killed nobody but only had made the surgical operations on. That kept some water but truly Mike was in a necessity to kill those who were the incorrigible and dangerous criminals because first he had some business and second he worked for the intelligence office in compliance with the notions of the mob which was the simplest kind of morals in society.
In that respect, he heard a kind of story from the teacher of the penal law, a woman of about fifty and a lot of withering beauty. They said like Mike always knew if they wanted to murder him by a sniper shot, and his rivals had to quit it because many times Mike just cut the throat to a prospective assassinator that lay in an ambush on Mike’s ‘should have been’ way. He always left the fingerprints on the hilt of the knife to show he had done the job. Thus, Mike made along without a visible organization in the trade of a high profits business areas dealing man.
Once, they even tried to kill him from a car shooting with a machine gun and a pistol. He just stood up waiting for the car to go along. Of course, no bullet hurt him in that it was very hard to aim a man on the roadside. When the guys got some distance off, about seventy yards, Mike just shot with a gun to make them perish. He did it with a pistol. Of course, his way lay toward the police office where he had to give up that gun. The only consequence of the locality for that little damaging attempt of an assail was that the household on the spot had to cover the bullets’ holes with the new fresh planks.
Milking cow skills

That’s a story to show that any man, even most distanced in respects of his believing to the God or any other mantle of transcendentalist style of judging the things of the world and people around, has something to be a sort of kin to those poor sinners who see the world in its concrete phenomena. It’s a story about Brother Guido, the pastor of a very small group of devout Christians in Brussels. Maybe, some would see a hidden compromising in all these facts, but perhaps Guido himself told it to show he also had been a repenting sinner before he met the Lord.
The whole thing came around when he was a guest in Mike’s house and his dad Jack milked the cow. He had to tell his own story of the experience of milking a cow. When he was just a boy, he had a young girl as his neighbor. The girl had a boyfriend but had to conceal it from her parents. That is why small Guido had to take her shift in milking the neighbors’ cow while she made romance with her boyfriend. That story made Brother Guido more real and the ideas of his divine origin had to make way for the more sober thoughts.
Negroes

‘Mike, they begin to think like you’re a read neck.’ Samuel produced the pretences.
‘I am a red neck indeed. A pioneer.’ Mike said.
‘You mean the West?’ Ernst inquired.
‘No, I mean the East. The Soviet Union. A pioneer is alike to a scout. That’s for the kids in the school when they tie them the red neck as the future communists.’ Mike told.
‘Ok, that’s clear.’ Ernst led under the balance. ‘But, you did not answer the question. Why you support only the white female singers?’
‘Simply, it’s heavier to earn the love and baby from a negro woman.’ Mike explained.
‘So, what we should wait for?’ Ernst demanded.
‘I want that there were a lot of Negro girls on TV and that the negroes danced.’ Mike said.
‘Why Negroes?’ Ernst asked for the political politeness.
‘Simply, I do not like to underwrite no more time the origin of the black population in USA. They do not differ from the immigrants from the Europe or Asia, for instance. I think they are just the ordinary citizens of USA or Latin America. I do not want to imply any hints to the times of the slavery and segregation. The negroes are just negroes because they are black, and they should dance.’ Mike spoke out his position on that topic.
Problem

There was a problem in the family of Mike. Nick had the problems with the masculine potency. It had nothing to do with the psychology but mere physiology. Still, Mike played no intrigues on that but just promised that he will find the money and the donor to substitute his good not for much organ, a gland. To cover up an operation it was formed in by the relevant papers that the donor was the granddad of Nick. Second step was hypnosis for Nick to fall down in a ski accident to break some bones to make it possible for a complex operation to be accomplished. All sounded after the whole affair to be Ok.
‘I do not know what it is what for. Natalie never complained me about it. However it was, Nick brought home the money. But, now they say all is Ok and that she even has to constrain him not to overuse his organism. Maybe, they just touched something, they did not tell.’ The mom told to the wife of an Arab KGB officer in retirement.
‘I know what they said about it. Anyway it were, she complained to her girlfriends. She said it was very rare, but now it is so often. Seemed that they put right something in his body and that now his organism has big reserve and just realizes its potency.’ She said before Mike came into the kitchen. ‘Mike, you yourself may tell us what they put in into your brother’s body?’
Mike might not tell anything about it, because he knew by his memory very little at the moment, ‘I only may say it was legal.’ Mike answered.

General

When Mike was just an officer of the intelligence office he kept mum on every talk about his deals. He simply did not remember anything about them and took all such information as jokes and deriding him in a practical way. But, then, when he became a general according to the token of the special operations relevant to the rank which such operations meant he began to speak generally about all the deals which might interest the office. He also should find the agents for the necessary affairs as a general of the intelligence office…
‘Become a KGB officer, Mike.’ His main superintendent proposed.
‘I don’t want to live on a salary. I’ll make more money on the drugs and other criminal thing for which I will answer by the terms in the crazy house.’ Mike answered. ‘I need much money for many children.’
‘Ok, ok, that’s yours. But, we will give you the secret medals and orders which you’ll get the money for. And, also the ranks. How do you look at it?’ He said.
Mike consented. He did not see any contradiction.
Gertrude

Gertrude was a patient of the crazy house and there was enough evidence he had born a daughter to Mike. But, the story is not about it. The story is about her as a woman. She was beautiful. Though, the sickness had made its marks on her countenance. And, no pills and hardship might kill a coquette in her. She tried to find the best clothes when she got out on the promenade square surrounded by the vertical concrete slabs. She smiled and laughed and the rest of the mind in her personality made possible for her to find a beau for some walk in the hospital square. She was happy she had a daughter but her own mother took care of the baby. Her femininity made her attractive and Mike often took her by the arm and they talked and walked. The genuine coquette did not die in her.


Harem

‘Mike, if you do not consent to have a harem collected from the sick girls with the different infections diagnoses, you should know that you know too much as a witness.’ Samuel warned.
‘But, I am crazy. Who will believe my affidavit?’ Mike doubted.
‘Mike, you are mistaken. The court will give the prevalence to your affidavit if the question will be of some distant events. Even, so.’ Samuel explained.
‘Mike, if you contract HIV through that nobody will condemn you, but if you refuse that’s quite the other questions.’ Ernst said.
Mike really had some flashes of happiness because he might live together with all the girls he loved. Samuel took a syringe of his blood from the vain.
‘That’s for you not to infect our girls.’ Samuel remarked.
‘How I might infect your girls if I never slept with any woman and am not a drug addicted man?’ Mike protested.
‘Mike, you regularly drink the sick blood.’ Ernst said.
Michael found nothing to object…
Then, Mike understood his civil position. There were already produced the vaccines against HIV and hepatitis B and C which prevented the contamination by the blood transfusion (not without Mike’s participation) but they did not help prevent the infecting by the sexual intercourse. So, Mike’s harem was namely for that. But, will the girls understand that? Mike hoped for the better…
‘But, even if I have a lot of money which women would consent to live in a harem, even if it’s for then the only way to have a secure regular sexual life?’ Mike demanded.
‘Leave it to us Mike. The services of our organization are much at value. Just leave it to us.’ Ernst assured.
Holy Ghost

They call the donors of the sperm the Holy Ghosts if they suffered to get a hereditary immunity against some infections…
Ernst tried to find a way to come around the reality, but Samuel just said, ‘There will be no good if we don’t fertilize all the girls who took part in the program with Mike’s sperm.’
Mike afterwards was hopeful the things turned out to wind up this way.

Punishment

That is a story to illustrate how the KGB office worked along with its substitute (the Federal Security Service). There was a man, he was a veterinarian and he allowed for the meat contaminated with the brucellosis to be sold in the market in a city. There were some cases of sickness among the city citizens. That village as any other kind of village was a community in which all knew all. So, it was not possible to send the whole village into the prison. And, a pair of years in jail for the guy on a good position relevant to his education (closer to the kitchen) was no real punishment. But, fifteen years passed and during a show-out raid of that man who was a mayor now to a common disco dance party ended with a professional jab on the jaw of the guilty man. There was a lot of the serious medicine work on the man (artificial ventilation of the lungs and so on). The jabber got only three years of the jail by probation. That is, he was left free. So, the principle of the vengeance did apply to the man who believed in the impunity of the Soviet democracy.

Story

Mike sat in the coffee shop of an Arab who was a KGB colonel in retirement. Mike did not know if the man was a mature secret servicemen or just he was promoted as a friendly Palestine nation representative so child like naïve he was. He had had the problems and Mike had helped to solve them when he had been just a boy.
‘How’s your relatives in Israel? How far ago have you visited them?’ Mike demanded.
‘I was there a pair of years ago and a local man helped me with the expenditures. I got over there and looked into my suitcases. I saw no clothes but some brown pasta and powder. I was the purest heroin and opium and maybe some other stuff. It not like the acetone products from Afghanistan and Columbia. At the contrary, it’s the best raw input for the medicines. I might become a billionaire but I did not have the relevant liaisons. At least, they said so. That is why I just gave it all to Israel intelligence office. They asked me what I wanted. I said I needed five hundred thousand dollar for my Israel relatives and I received it. I paid to that man with my niece and some other female relatives who came here and get pregnant of him. That man lives in that town.’ The Arab ended his story.
‘Who is that man?’ Mike asked.
‘You,’ the man just said.
Because of his memory blackouts Mike took all that for a joke and due he did not know much the Arab man at the time he thought that he was just derided and made a practical joke upon.

Right way

Brother Guido was an individual diplomat but his competence seemed to be very broad.
‘Mike, there is a problem with the men who live with the mothers of your children. May they live by a marital life with those women who had born your children. They are sick and those women have some immunity.’ Brother Guido asked.
‘Perhaps, they had better used my blood to get healed instead?’ Mike offered.
‘You know, Mike, it has many side effects. I mean that kind of treatment.’ Guido objected.
‘You know, Guido. I am in a bad situation but if it depends on me…’ Mike began.
‘You opinion is very important. I might say that would be a decision.’ Guido said.
‘I will not live on any prostitution and the health of those women even if they became better off because of some help of mine.’ Mike responded.
‘But, what about those men?’ Guido asked.
First, Mike said something to show little respects on his part for those men. But, then, the conscience prevailed over his anger.
‘I will give my daughters from those women to them as wives and maybe also ones from some women which live alone or by a lesbian union.’ Mike said.
‘I do not understand.’ Guido said. ‘What profit it is for you?’
‘I know, Guido, who will give the best price for them and ones who will be obliged for their health and longer life to them those will love them best. I again do not want to live on prostitution. There is only two way to dispose of a daughter with a good immunity. One way is to sell her as a whore, the other way to marry her as a bride. I do accept only second example and choice. I do not want for my girl to be a harlot even if her clients would have been some wealthy businessmen and successive people. I know what is the way to the happiness of my daughters.’
‘I may not see any sense in it.’ Guido confessed.
‘I may prove it to you that this decision is most profitable on the base of the economic theory. I know that those men will have to wait for some time, but I know what is a hope of a man in the life, a real hope for a real love and happiness. They will have a stimulus and they will prove their love also.’ Mike said.
‘I am not good in the economic theory but I believe you. The lie of the people around me just poisoned my soul and I may not see the truth right away. But, I seem to understand it… I will have even the better news than they anticipated from our talk… That’s very good… God bless… God bless them…’ Guido wound up.
Sacrifice

Did Mike sacrifice much in his life? He was about thirty and lived with a woman only for three years. But, how many more guys he knew who had been much less lucky than he was himself? Those who died in Chechnya (both Chechen and federals). Those who passed some term in jail. Those without legs and arms. But, to worsen the case of Michael he did work much not to hap to get into the jail or army for rather long time. He knew three foreign languages, was very skillful in the law but he had very few clients as interpreter or lawyer. Once, he tried to have a soft outrage against those who had hired him for that life of torture (perhaps, it was just a psychological problem but for the absence of any women in Mike’s life). But, first, they were already not them who had accepted him for that foolish (maybe not) idea of aspiring for a harem at the expense of any romance of youth and first adulthood, and, second, they just said that Mike had a great importance for the nation in the present time and big future and had to take his time and recoup the health lost in much sexual abstinence. So, Mike had to decide if it was a means to get rid of his requirement for the money for the price of his own blood, or else he really was needed by the nation to make now a kind of quarantine not to spoil totally his damaged reason.
All in all, Mike was not a complete loss: a cup of tea made his moods boost up to produce some short story in his book of the tales of his life. Maybe, really it was his trade to write and get the money for that? He did not know for sure. One thing was certain. The viruses and bacteria which once shared the hospitality of his body along with Mike’s own soul made his life very restricted in the terms of sex and pleasure for those things not to be able to be called free. If the girls whom he loved and saw in his harem in the visions of the future had been grafted with his blood, then they also had no real fun to spoil Mike’s perspectives - that is they had no sex with the boys. It seemed that all those talks about their (girls’) faithfulness to Mike and the fatherland had been true and had to match with the picture of the life which was capable to be seen from outside by some other person than Mike to provide for the sense of honor on his side.
As for the secret sexual life of Mike (more secret for his own self than for the people from outside), he often might see the children who looked like his. It was a kind of personal investigation of his own in which Mike used the facts from his first ‘real’ life and the visions of his second life. In the matter of it, there was no acute specialty, a good hypnosis in the days of the childhood and a habit should do the job. Though, Mike always had a strange but natural kind of paranoia that the process of cheating him was so much important for the society around him that many people participated in it and the lie was not strengthened by any practical steps of the essence of that image which they tried to create in his mind. However it was, he knew that maybe he had a hope. He also had the visions of his future and the real steps to make his dream true were taken by him. Maybe, there was a chance.
To be or not to be

To be or not to be for certain facts was a main question in Michael’s life. When he happed to drink (it happened once a year or half a year) or else when he smoked the ordinary tobacco, his common sense feelings helped him understand he had not been cheated by his girls. It also happened when he had the time and courage to work hard on his books. At those moments, his mind seemed to get less dependent on the emotion of loneliness and jealousy which in other time ruled his heart and mind. In this condition, Mike belabored by the gift of tongue the intelligence office, the State and its representatives, all the people he knew and, of course, the girls which he was sure cheated him out of any sense of decency. At that state of soul, he was not able to reason and his paranoia made him believe that the people around him just cheated him out of some system of lie of a very deep origin that had something to do with his birth and maybe something else he might not understand what it was. Maybe, with the same success, they might teach a stallion to plow the land as they tried to bring Mike back to some measure of enough. It always seemed to him that the outward life of the people was true in that he himself was no hypocrite, he long ago chased all double standard and double thinking scheme out of his life and he was sure that all what they presented to him as true was true. Maybe, old wives knew his life and condition better than he himself. Even, when Mike overheard the old wives’ tales he did not believe them completely. He was a very credulous person. If they said him something he always believe it due he himself always said what he deemed to be real. Maybe, he was not crazy but surely he was mad. He did not use the alcohol, tobacco or some drugs to lose that sort of attitude to the life to be more calm and more critical. Nobody shared any rumors with him as long as he remembered himself. When he heard a rumor he simply might not believe it because it would be a sort of a breach of the reputation to some person. If he saw a man was a father of a girl, he just told it to her no matter if she was written to some other guy as her legal dad. Mike simply might not lie by a feeling of the protest to that which did not correlate to the future. If his friend told he earned a thousand dollar sum during a month (more than the boss of his office ever got), Mike believed it without any reserves as a matter of politeness. Then, he realized he was cheated and many times he understood the truth of reality but he never disillusioned on that point anybody. He accepted the right of the people to make the others believe what was not real in their lives. Mike himself lived that way in his early youth before he went mad. But, when they said about his girls no reason might prevail on Mike in his sure knowledge that the girls he loved and supported had played and constantly played harlots at his expense. He might not get calm and critical in that respect. So, the question of to be or not to be for the faithfulness on the part of the girls of his was one to last the whole life of his.
Once, Julia asked him if she did wrong to cheat him about her life. It was when Mike seemed to know the truth. He felt easy but his masculine self-respect made him aspire to suffer instead. That is why he said to Julia that it was her freedom of conscience and she had the full right to use the disinformation for Mike as her sex mate every time when it was necessary to protect her own self from the derision and mocking on his part. He said that otherwise it was too dull to live and he was afraid that the God might punish him for that by some sickness.
What to believe?

As a sort of legend, Mike had all kind of tales of his success with the women. He might bet it was no truth (his weakly sound mind allowed to have a critical view on that point). Thus, Mike might believe that trash implying the women and children (God forbid any sacrilege) only when he was very tired mentally or used tobacco as the only soft drug allowed by the modern culture not as a medicine but a sort of fun. In those moments, he began to get credulous enough to believe he was a sort of man in whom two parts of a person lived, the other one having sex and fun with the women at the expense and soft satisfaction of the first and main part. The first part called Mike did not remember the life of the second part called Jack but might only contemplate some reminiscences of it by a vista of memories. To boot, Mike’s parents signed a paper for the program and were such shepherds as to exclude any women in Mike’s life at all while there was almost no perspective for the program women except talks which seemed to be more and more empty with each week of Mike’s loneliness.

Disillusion

Very long in his life, Mike believed in the Mafia and clans. He thought like by some pull it was possible to solve very important questions of welfare and not to strain oneself. Then, he became adult and knew that every thing you got in this life you must pay for. So, it turned out that all oligarchs and very important persons whether had sold their relatives or even children for some medical experiments. As well as Mike knew there was no other way for the ordinary people to earn the money and get the fortune in this life. Without that all were doomed to the middle level material life which is called poverty by those who are avid for luxury. Even, the Mafia was not the exclusion. For Mafia to be the structure of control of whores and the distributor of the drugs it was necessary to sell their own children or themselves to the CIA or Federal Security Service if it was Russia. Otherwise, for example, Bananno family who were no more than a hundred people at the most might not control a million population part of New York where almost all adults had guns and there were a lot of crazy guys with the Korea, Vietnam, Iraq or Afghanistan past. So, Mike clearly saw the pull was a myth and in life only push mattered because really nobody might sell anybody but themselves.

Blue woman

In his dreams, Mike saw an intimacy with a woman who preparing herself for his visit used coloring shampoo for the hair for herself instead of the liquid soap or just ordinary shampoo. Mike felt very much for that love affair but he thought it was a dream. Once, Margaret, a girlfriend of Julia, joked on that topic, ‘Mike, how the blue woman was?’
‘What woman?’ Mike demanded.
‘He does not remember.’ Julia remarked.
‘I remember,’ Mike asserted, ‘But, I must say that it’s a wicked trade in which you participate.’
‘What does he mean,’ Margaret demanded.
‘I mean the witchcraft and all your Satanist rituals by which you know the secrets of the hearts of the other people. Only the prophets may know that because they might not abuse of it.’ Mike said.
‘I will translate,’ Julia warned, ‘He thinks that by some witchcraft we may see his daydreams. I mean daydreams, not the things he ever did. That’s the way he thinks on it.’
‘That’s normal!’ Margaret showed her soft astonishment. She, of course, knew that Mike was not a person with the ordinary way of correlating with reality. She shortly laughed. So, there was no talk on the intimacy of Mike with a blue skin woman.
Informer

Mike sat in the kitchen in presence of some girlfriends of his mom from the nearby village. There were some small talks. Then, a fat but infatuating woman addressed Mike.
‘Mike, don’t believe that young woman. All these talks she has no sexual life with her husband and keeps faith to you. She sleeps with him.’ She said.
‘I don’t much. But, they do it in a regular way?’ Mike demanded.
‘No, it’s vise versa. But, all will confirm it’s even heavier for you. So, I don’t see any difference.’ She expressed her point of view.
‘I think that’s not a betrayal. I will suffer for that.’ Mike said maybe a foolish thing.
‘I don’t know, Mike, maybe you are really mentally not competent. To suffer for the happiness of another man with your woman… But, perhaps, I don’t understand much myself.’ Was her verdict.
Investment

All women grouched that there was no perspective with the men. Indeed, if it was a man advanced in the age and with some money, it ended by the running short of cash or a dull marriage. On the other hand, if it was a youngster, there was no cash or there was a lot of engagement and a lot of family debts. Or cash was just cash and all girls lied they were scrupulous on that. Some said the family debts should be worked by a young woman in romances with the necessary men. Maybe, the sex was just sex and no would be offended much. Other way, a young man if he lived on his own would have as much of choice as to make void any play on his low buying capacity. But, Mike tried to break that law of the nature. He tried to be ideal afraid of the very frequent quarrels of his parents. So, he was sure that the way to stay peaceful in a marriage was to marry in the age of about thirty a young woman of about eighteen, a virgin wishfully with a prospect of a full time romance. But, on the realization of that scheme he went crazy because the substitute of sex was too humiliating and he opted for complete abstinence. Then, it seemed the people felt no remorse on making fool of him. They said about the girls which waited for him but lived with the impotents in a vise versa sexual way. It involved the monetary obligations and property investment for which Mike should maybe pay all his life even for those who left him. It was Julia and in some secret way some other girls (secret only from Mike himself on the basis of his presumed division of personality which made him forget what he did with the girls). There were some facts Mike had the women while the others had very little chances and real success, those among his friends. But, the situation was but stupid. Really, Mike was lonely. Maybe, not to die weak and young because of a harem. He worked and hoped for many women not to become a kind of a private public house on move. Anyway, they counted him crazy while he was Ok according to what the specialists said. Still, his girls if there were some, now women, held out. It was most surely for to get more money and property. So, Mike just worked hard. All the same, the sexual revolution of the previous generation of the Russian (then Soviet) citizen made many boys impotent because of the inborn defects of body or the also inborn venereal sicknesses. The last case produced a strange situation with one of the girls who did not flirt much with him and whom Mike really did not deem a target for his acquiring activities. She chose a boy who once fell on the grass of the soccer field after he checked the chest of Mike with a blow of the ball. In a comedown of the healing blessing he wallowed on the earth and announced that the bad stuff came out of his penis. The judo coach of Mike, who led them in the football attack said to Mike not to look at the scene and turn around, which Mike did. Anyhow, the girl chose him as a bridegroom.
‘Why you want to do it?’ Mike might not understand as a thirteen years old boy.
‘But, who will protect me from such a love-abundance man as you?’ She asked in return.
Mike was left with the dull irritation of a hanged about his nose carrot which they pretended was bitten by somebody else before him. He smoked not to go all angry. The money was the only home. Not an account with some instance, but cash.

Adult age

Mike’s idea fix was to have a harem but there came a day when Mike got the satisfaction from the fact he had had sex with so many women. He recalled the scenes and was sure it was not just dreams. And, he was adult already. He did not think much on how he would be compensated for his suffering and work but how he might help his many children. He wanted to take care of them that some of them should take care of him when he would be old. It was a considerable change in his mind.
Advice

Once, Julia and Mike sat at the kitchen table and drank tea.
‘Mike, I’d like to know my rights as a woman. They say much about how you helped our family. I should know what my position is.’ Julia demanded.
‘First of all, you should know that you sell your services as a woman at the average prices of the market. Because it’s a federal program we should consider the Moscow prices for the whores. So, what your family got should be divided on that some and the term of your obligation to be with me will come out… I guess it’s about three years.’ Mike gave his consultation. ‘And, you should know that I cannot dispute these prices because I have the choice and might be with some other women. So, my will is completely executed… And, I think, not to give the food to the rumors and talks you should apply to the local department of the General Attorney office to test if your rights are observed and there is no damage for your health. And, it’s necessary for me to stay off you just for some time to earn more money. I need a stimulus in life. It’s for the time we will part with each other.’
‘What I should pay for this consultation?’ Julia asked cunningly.
‘One more extra night with you.’ Mike said…
Julia really went to an advocate and then to the General Attorney’s local office. After that to the doctor to find if any damage was caused to her body or soul. She did this extraordinary thing because she was afraid to lose her family assets so much having known that she might not be with Mike all the time because of her HIV positive tests. Though, her mother claimed that Julia got healed several times of HIV and syphilis but got infected again by her lesbian liaisons. What she risked her life and health? For love? Anyhow, she got a Russian cross for the courage and some foreign orders. She really was a brave woman.

Agreement

It has been agreed between Mike and the king of Britain that Mike would get his money for helping the State and big business against the criminals by the fees of a lawyer. But, when Mike met with Ernst and Samuel the first was fretful about Mike’s involvement in such affairs and the necessity for the intelligence office to cover it all up and back up Mike. Finally, Mike got disappointed in it at all and said he would not like to be an advocate in any case if it was so costly for his partners. Ernst was concerned he might spoil the whole game.
‘Imagine, Nick, (it was the name of a man who worked in the organization through which the legend of Ernst and Samuel was realized) Mike does not want to be an advocate.’ Complained Ernst, who was rather drank.
‘That’s not I who does not want. That’s Ernst, who does not want for me to be an advocate.’ Mike just reciprocated.
‘Oh, Mike, you just understood me the wrong way. It was just for this special case when you should forego bringing the action into the court. In all other cases, that’s Ok for you to be an advocate.’ Ernst informed.
Mike had nothing to do but to consent…
Simply, the above mentioned case was not about any private or State business. It was for a condominiums partnership when Mike should only to show his legal skills due to the sum was rather big and any due compensation was impossible because of the mentality of the very same condominiums partnership whose interests Mike should protect as a lawyer.

The tears of a friend

Mike had a friend. It was his only friend for many years. His name was Jack. He felt real sympathy for Mike and was compassionate with him. Sometimes, he was critical and rebuked Mike for his obstinacy in all things, including his full sexual forbearance. Also he disliked Mike’s maniacal intentions to succeed in life. Mike worked much and Jack with his philosophic and easy approach to the life based mostly on the opposition to the broadly shared values of the society such as the women, family and career, tried to remake Mike after his own style and when Mike still showed his fanatic nature and obsession by the ideas of the love and sacrifice he felt somewhat angry. Jack knew for himself that the women and the society did not deserve the anguish and struggle to make a name and acquire the property. Mike, on the contrary was dead set on his will to earn the immunity and get the best education possible to make it possible to cohabit with the sick girls. Mike provoked his organism and mental sickness. But, Jack was a good friend. When Mike really got on his abstinence from the sex and its natural substitute of the self-satisfaction which brought him to the craziness again, Jack tried to influence on Mike. His friend refused to take the necessary pills and stop forbearance. It might be seen Mike grew crazy day by day and an imminent visit to the crazy house was obvious. Once, on one of such occasions, Jack took the pack of the pills from Mike’s mom and tried to convince his friend to begin to cure himself.
‘Mike, please take at least one pill. It will not hurt.’ Jack demanded his friend with the tears on his eyes.
But, Mike just advised to give the pills to their common acquaintance Denis to use as the drugs. Denis was addicted to the surrogates of opium. Mike always was desperate on this stage of his sickness and preferred to experiment with his mind as far as the madhouse. He was sure that the love of the women cost that pain.
Many years after, Mike, the same as the other users of the Internet, fell the victim of the porno websites. It was already after he stopped forbearing and the qualified doctors said he should recover from his sickness. He saw how easy it was with the sex and all the things of the approach to the women. He might not say that he was disappointed. He still felt in his heart that the love was worth all he came through. Maybe, the others were just more fortunate and the life established the other rules for him. All the same, he accepted that game even in the conditions that much differed from those of the lucky ones.


Law

There was a man who helped Mike’s father to build his house. He was a kind of a proletarian. Mike made a bargain with him when he was six years himself yet. He promised him a business of selling Chinese dresses and other clothes. When they visited him in the jail at the offer of the help on the part of Nick, Mike’s elder brother, from Mike’s mother Anastasia he responded, ‘I don’t care for the help from Nick much, they explained to me who is in the law in your family.’
Then, he lost some of his goods on the contraband scheme. He asked by phone if Nick would be occupied with it. Mike said Nick now was a businessman now fully. The man then demanded if Mike wanted to get occupied with it himself.
‘Robert, there are the men who look after your business and they had low salaries. They also would want to have some kind of compensation for your business which allowed for some luxury sometimes.’ Mike said.
‘I understood,’ Was all Bob said on it.

Grandma Helen

That was the story of the grandmother of Mike. Her name was Helen. During the war, she worked as the director of an orphanage house. The same as for the rest of her life the time she still worked. It was in Siberia and there were no bombardments, Nazi invasion, or any casualties among the civilians. But, the horrors also visited that place. The children told the tales about the war nightmare and it was hard. Once, they brought the children from Leningrad or some other place that were so stricken by hunger that it was not possible to let them eat in their full wish because they might die of the indigestion. So, it was necessary to somehow reduce the consumption of the food for the children stricken by the famine. The scheme was quickly found. Helen should be an evil and avid woman invested with the power who wanted not to give enough food to the kids. While the other women, teachers and babysitters would be the good and charitable ones. The nurse looked after that affair to be correspondent with the medicinal practice for such cases. First, it looked like a matter that might be tempered by the feeling of duty and kind humor. But, then, the situation deteriorated. The children began to really feel hatred towards Helen. And, the main problem was that the teachers and other staff of the orphanage house began to steal the food that was indented for the children by the norms of the nourishment schedule. They said it might get spoiled all the same. Finally, the kids really got under-fed because the teachers liked this affair. Helen was just a young woman of about twenty four. He was responsible for it and tried to influence the situation but he was too young and the deal already took the inertia and there appeared the threats that Helen would be responsible in the end if she applied to the authorities. First, it was a stress for Helen, then, a nervous breakdown. After that, she was treated by a psychotherapist and he used all his efforts to make Helen forget about all that. But, only the alcohol and hypnosis made her forget the affair, not for always, but to recall it less frequently. However, the doctors warned that this mental disturbance might be very heavy in the end of the life when Helen would be old. First, old people always recall the events of their childhood and young days on the end of the life. Second, the mental sickness should provoke the running of the reminiscences in the mind. First, it would bring about the euphoria and crazy merriness but then the memory might become a daily nightmare to make Helen suffer very much. So, Helen would be very fortunate to die before that second horrors period. The doctors advised not to treat Helen with the medicines, but just to isolate in the home and feed not much by a strict diet. What was done and Helen died because of the deficit of the physical movement. Really, she did not suffer. She was always merry and never wept or complained about her situation. She was really crazy at that period of her life. The isolation was forced by the circumstances. Helen might not manage herself right. He would try to run away and once she did it. Only, the timely search by her son Jack helped her to be returned. She would switch on the electric oven and it put all people in the danger of a fire due the house was made from the wood. It was already after they brought her to her son from her own home in another town in a distance of about one hundred miles. Thus, Helen died before she had the time to experience the horrors of her sickness and past…
‘Mike, you wanted to suffer for your father. But, whether you do not want to suffer for your grandma Helen. She might live longer if tried your best. The promenades, vitamins and good medicines.’ The KGB officer asked.
‘No,’ Mike said.
‘You really think there was something unclean in that orphanage house with the children? The time was harsh and our office worked more effectively then. They found no crime. You think she bribed them by the cooked semolina?’ The officer asked again provocatively.
Mike explained on his apprehensions. The officer promised to involve the psychiatrist to investigate the matter and said they would look the old woman should not be treated badly. All the inconveniencies should be justified for the old woman.

Bankruptcy money

The time was when Mike did not have in his mind the problems that he would meet. The life seemed to be full of choices and it was necessary to make a right one. Mike had no idea at the first years of his university study that he was engaged into a very serious thing that had to determine his whole life in a quite elaborated schedule. He often thought that there should be a way to choose some noble occupation. His dream was to be a corporate lawyer and participate in legal suits in the courts. It was honest in his eyes, needed the good knowledge of the relevant branches of the law and the risks of solving the money questions were as though morally justified. And, such a prospect promised the high position in the society as Mike saw. He wanted to be a part of the aluminum industry Mafia that was an option due to the mere geography of the enterprises and he thought he would be able to avoid the death that was quite probable because the lawyer were often the exchange cards in the complex game for the big money. Then, Mike realized that it was a childish attitude to the reality. Of course, his parents did not spoil him with money and the hard study was what he preferred to the friendship with the girls. But, still, he, up to that moment, did not meet yet the cruelty of this life to get disillusioned in the self-presumed special nature of his individuality. He knew he should get the best morsel because he was just he. It was a thing in itself, all this conception. So, being not glad with his life, Mike wanted to change it for better but he did not want to allow the spots on his reputation that would make him lose his spirit of ambition. That is why when he got into the circles close to the Siberian Aluminum Company, he felt his dream should come true. But, what they offered was the constant hints that it would be necessary to commit some acts that were “serious”. It meant it was necessary to commit the crimes. In plain words, to elude the complex notions of some commercial activities, it was necessary to steal and launder the money. And, again, they offered not to rob the other businessmen in a competition for an influence over the trade and enterprises but to drive into the poverty the simple workers. They offered to get into the bankruptcy affairs. Contrary to the bankruptcy of the USA legal system, for example, that protected the entrepreneurship by the benefits of the lower financial responsibility, the Russian bankruptcy of that time was a very shady activity, though it was much in vogue. The former Soviet enterprises that were privatized but could not live in the modern economy and had big debts should be taken over by the creditors and most often sold with leaving the workers without the jobs and means for the existence. In a word, it was a dirty job. Maybe, it was justified by the economics but still it was dirty. Nothing noble was to spice the matters. And, Mike was brought up by the ideals of the socialism that he heard much of in the early years of the school. Mike understood that his reputation, he already had to that time as a regular man that did not drink, smoke take drugs and womanize to study assiduously instead, was to be exchanged for the money. The jail was also in the perspectives. Mike clearly saw that the good jobs were for the good boys from the good families. The occasional people got whether the jail or the bullet and it was presumed from the very beginning. Mike refused and that heavy straw broke his camel’s back. He went crazy after a year of the sexual forbearance and the deficit of the sleep. Had he any choice and did he make the right choice? One of his friends in the law school was able to buy a car at the age of twenty two with his own money without any loan after he had helped to go bankrupt a pair of the enterprises. But, he had the reputation of a sportsman and kick-boxer. The bankruptcy became his occupation for many years and there were not any talks about him earning the big money afterwards. He really lost him reputation and some joker might say he sold his soul to the devil. But, did Mike give his own soul to the God? Anyway, all people have to answer for their sins. The man who proposed Mike to get “serious” and get the “promotion” wound up in the jail. Have we to suffer to get the moments of bliss after or before it?

Night visit

Often, they said to Mike that he did not remember the acts he committed. Mike did not know if he really did it or not. Of course, he might say that they just said that he slept with the girls because he had no girls in the life he remembered. But, they also said he killed people. He would, of course, discard all these talks but for one important moment. He saw in the visions that correlated to this information about what he did, he got from the other people. He might not say whether it were the dreams or really reminiscences because of an absent link to his main memory in the totality of the events in facts and detail from that part of his life he lived without any tricks of the mind. But, it was strange that he saw so real visions with his mind’s eye. The dreams are the dreams, they are often unreal if seen during the sleep. The other dreams that are just the reveries have to do with something unreal: the visits to the other planets, the travels by the time machine. But, what Mike saw was very close to the real life and the most interesting was that the other people said about the same…
He was a guest in the home of his Aunt Nelly. It was another town where they had some relatives. He had there a cousin, a girl of about his age. He passed an evening with her and the romantic atmosphere was present. But, when he awoke in the morning after he had returned overnight alone, his Aunt Nelly approached him and began to demand about the relationship with her niece Julia.
‘You would do me a favor if you told how it was with Julia.’ She said with a cunning smile the people more advanced in the age have when they talk about the relations between the young people of the opposite sex.
‘I did not have anything with her.’ Mike said. ‘I just saw her off for her flat and we parted.’
‘But, who ran to her flat that night?’ Nelly tried to corner Mike.
‘I just slept all the night here.’ Mike said without any intent to hide the truth.
‘You gave her quite good money.’ Nelly remarked. ‘Ten thousands dollar. But, you are a Mafioso. You may find so much money.’ She waited for some comment on Mike’s part, but the young man kept silence in a presumption that they made a practical joke on him because of his sick mind.
‘Ok, you may tell me nothing. Her mom told me all.’ Nelly said in conclusion.
Mike was left with all that in his head. But, he did not think much on that. He was sure it was a joke because he was sick. They made fun of him he thought…
He tried to rethink all that after several years. And, he might not tell if it was just some joke due he might not reject fully the version that it really happened owing he had the visions of the sexual liaison with his cousin Julia. Did they tell him that because he was crazy as a means to prevent his sexual forbearance? Maybe, it was so. But, it also might be that it was true.


Necessity

Mike always told he had blown up the Chernobyl atomic electric station. In part, it was a truth because there was an overheating of it and it was necessary to use the ordinary explosives to blow it up for it not to detonate. But, because he always said he had blown it up on his personal motives, they said he had to clear it up with it. He had the reminiscences that he dismantled the reactor with a crowbar having drunk up a bucket of the red wine just before it. He recalled how a man had wheezed by his respirator for him to end up but Mike had showed by the gestures that he had had the time yet. Still, it was necessary to say he had blown up the reactor to work up and earn a compensation for the children and other victims of Chernobyl. It had the sense and he was not just a babbler due he responded for his words. It was his notion how to take the guilt on himself.

Which girls?

Samuel took a syringe full of Mike’s blood and said, ‘It’s for us to be sure you will not infect our girls.’
Along with all the serious terms talk about the different kinds of sicknesses and relevantly different kinds of girls, Mike really got to a state of mind when he believed that he might have more women as a compensation for many hardships in his life. It was touted in a gentle kind of a way that it was a sort of program and the girls were certain girls. Like the hometown of Mike teemed with the agents of the intelligence offices of USA, Britain and Russia.
Several years, Mike waited for those girls to turn up, wooing up a nine years younger girl as the main specimen of the female race whom he had to officially marry. But, no matter for all Mike’s endeavors, he turned the sour grapes for that pretty girl from the church of the Witnesses of Jehovah. So, Mike had no girls in view as those ‘agents of national providence’. So, he did not understand which girls Samuel had meant. As for his job as a lawyer, he did fine to show his possible children would be even finer clerks, but as for the money, there was almost none, except for some alluring banknotes of the first months.
Thus, Mike did not know what to think about all that life of his own, taking into account that he was restricted in the choices of the girls around him, like he might spoil some medical results, or get infected to be no use for any program at all. He was alone; the people sort of derided him, those who were smarter. The life was dull and stupid. Was there any harem ahead?
Mike even began to regret that time when he might not bargain for the good money for that portion of his blood which might be used in the scientific research. Drunken Ernst tried to resort a man from the local office of the biosphere reserve asking what money that man would ask for five cubes of the raw blood. The man said in half joke, half serious, that in the case of Mike he would have asked for a villa on a tropical island, better two villas. It seemed to Mike the only real possibility to make any profit on his trade of suffering, the one he let slip out of his hands.

Affidavit

‘Julia, I’m sorry but I do not want to live with a woman who was loved by so many men. I mean you. I also have some self respect. And, I may confess it’s easy to love a harlot but I am afraid to get spoiled by that absence of hardship in life. I want to love an honest woman. Of course, she will be capricious and she will require much of me but I am ready for it and… I do not want to abuse of you, of your past and I do not want to insult you by word or by dead…’ Mike said to his girlfriend.
‘Mike, if you say this I should tell you something,’ Julia hurried to say, ‘I lied you about all.’
‘What you mean?’ Mike tried to find out what Julia meant.
‘I mean I never slept with the men before you and only with you.’ Julia naively told.
‘Julia, do not humiliate yourself telling those lies. I do not believe you… You lived for two years with a man, a husband and you dare to say such nonsense.’ Mike got indignant a little bit.
‘He never fucked me.’ She declared.
‘And, what you did? Just looked at one another?’ Mike derided Julia’s version of what had been.
‘I fucked him instead with a rubber dick.’ Julia informed.
‘Julia, that’s enough for me! I’m tired of your fantasy, please go home.’ Mike requested.
‘Mike, I will make him say the truth that I fucked him and he was an impotent. I will make him…’ Here, Julia began to sob.
‘Oh, come on, Julia. Forgive me. I never knew. Excuse me, I forced you say that. I imagine how hard it was for you and… telling all that. Come on, I’ll never leave you. Only if we rest from one another just for some time.’ Mike said and embraced Julia.
‘I will not let you leave me until I am sated with our love.’ Julia warned.
‘Ok, ok, I just want to work more for providing for more love and substance for our family and kids…’ Mike said.
‘What our family needs more? We have all. You gave me all a woman may dream of.’ Julia said.
‘I do not understand what you say, darling. I barely spend my pension for you and you say about making you happy?’ Mike skeptically remarked.
‘I mean the flats, firm and our house.’ Julia said.
‘Julia, you began to say trash again.’ Mike got into despair.
‘Mike, do not get angry. You will recall all. How you paid our family through KGB. I just want to work off this money.’ Julia said.
Something rang in Mike’s soul to match with what his woman said. ‘Ok, we will live together more. Maybe, a pair of years. But, then, I do not want to go stale. I want to work and create.’ Mike said.
‘Well, but now you do not chase me off your house any more?’ Julia joked with the tears on her eyes, or she was serious.
‘No,’ Mike said.
Suddenly, Julia had a small nervous breakdown, ‘Don’t ever drive me away, Mike. I am very sick. You even cannot imagine how sick I am. I have not only syphilis but also HIV or maybe AIDS now. I am so sick and I depend on you, on my marital life with you. I should not drive me away…’ Julia spoke through tears before Mike softly struck her cheek with the palm of his hand. ‘What you did? Why you did that?’ Julia demanded in surprise.
‘I simply always saw the people to make calm down somebody else this way in the movies… If you want you may also beat my cheek with your palm.’ Mike consented.
Julia struck his cheek with her right hand palm and smiled a bit, but after that she began to sob and weep even more. So, Mike had to kiss her passionately and caress to make her mind shift on something more pleasurable than the tears and thought about her sicknesses.


Weight category

In his mind, Mike was a great agent of destruction. The reality was that his parents had sold him to the KGB as a tested rabbit and he had to cry murder on himself for some national level projects because he was so much in debt that even a bigger damage to the reputation of the sound man strangely only added the hope for some kind of compensation which was at the moment judged out of his poor life. Really, Mike had the smallest real importance. He was a kind of the garbage can and all spilled out into his soul all kinds of the spiritual left-outs. So, Mike had to think out a kind of the imaginary compensation which, of course, would never shoot really. It was a harem. It was a foolish idea but it would help and after all helped him to get over the spiritual trouble which was the price that he survived instead of getting soft-headed and shot down by the KGB. They found some girls whose parents should be paid for something by the KGB and they put in through the faked channels of Mike’s harem dream. Maybe, it was the help. At least, it was acted so. So, Mike was no predator, he was just a victim of his parents cursed union. All despised him. In the theory, they despised Judah, not Jesus. But, in the reality, Judah was a good example of how some people knew the way to life and be better off. Jesus was just a matter of ballast now. Still, it was necessary to deal with his poor soul. Mike might not despise himself because he was guilty of no crime or some evil really. And, he felt very hard to pity himself because no real help was possible, just some trash about his personal division and that he had some fun in the person of himself when he did not remember anything. Or, Mike was a villain indeed? He did not know. He knew one thing. Even if he was successful in that law of an individual against the society, he was not first who began that war. People should ponder before the sleep on what evil was done by the State by their common pandering.

Relinquishing

Why Mike declined benevolently his rights of property on his many trusts which established his right of the ownership over many enterprises through the mechanisms of the intelligence office institutes of possession. First of all, he thought about his children and other relatives. Taking into account that he had begun to propagate the progeny from the age of thirteen as had been biologically determined, his sons and daughters were about fifty (the eldest ones) and he had to finance the beginning of the sexual life on the part of his sons and the entering into the adult society on the part of his daughters. The way the matters stood, he had already a steady family of many children and relatives and he needed no trusts as an advertisement trick to attract the women to become the mothers of his kids. All what he earned now might be shared in a family way.
But, did he think only about his kids in an isolated way. He also wanted that his sons had the harems and the daughters the good husbands who would be obliged to them in the respects of the means for the future families and the immunity for the good sexual life and healthy children. He wanted to spend his money on the reproducing of the other part of the humankind. He wanted that the other people also should give the birth to the kids who might not be totally sound because he had the possibility to solve the question with the second step progeny and the health and material well being of the first step children of the other people by the dynasty marriages with his sons and daughters. Mike wanted to be poor as was natural for any man with many kids and relatives. The way it was with his dad, granddad and grand-granddad.
He knew his sons would get only what they earned. Otherwise, any sex in impossible by the simple rules of the physiology. So, he was not jealous and no miser at all.
Mike had a complete tribal mentality (with the restriction that he considered as his tribe the whole of humanity). He knew that if he killed a deer he should bring it into his tribe and all should consume it. For that he would get the women, often the only asset of some man with the material problems…
The mute thief in law made a gesture.
‘What will you do afterwards? What will you possess?’ The other thief who was the spokesman demanded.
‘I have the other projects connected with the colonization of the other planets. For example, I invented a “cosmoplane”. It is like that: the sun has the gravitation and when this spacecraft will get close to it by the jet draft, it will be attracted to it. Then, the sun also has the electromagnetic field like the Earth… the compass and the things like that… when the spacecraft is attracted to the sun, it will collect the electromagnetic charge on a big coil… I mean the magnet and the metal wire around it… there will be the compensating electromagnetic charge on this big coil in the center of the spacecraft… because it will turn around against clockwise on a staff with a thread by the same force… and all stars and planets are turning around clockwise… so, the mechanism is turning around the other way than the electromagnetic field of the sun… Then, some mechanism works like a trap mechanically and the magnet pull out of the coil. It turns over and gets into the coil the other ways around and the big magnet will be contrary to the electromagnetic charge of the magnetic field of the sun. So, the big coil will have the counter electromagnetic field than the sun. And, because of the charge on the wire there will be more of the force of pushing from the sun than there was of the attraction, and after some acceleration, the resulting effect will be the difference of the forces of pushing and attraction of the sun, also the ending result of some big constant speed of the spacecraft in the direction from the sun to some other star which may be used as a jump platform the same way… there may be more of the coils in the spacecraft and they will be directed the different ways, including the back gear. Also, some jet draft is necessary for insurance.’ Mike described his invention.
The mute thief made a gesture.
‘He says it will fly. He is a kind of mechanic… I also understand it will fly.’ The spokesman thief interpreted.
The mute gangster asked a thing by a gesture. It might be seen by an expression of his countenance.
‘He asks if he might work on that project. To make a model or something like that… And, also he asks if the effect of no gravitation would damage the people in the space craft.’ The cheerful gangster demanded.
‘All things in the universe are turning around clockwise. So, in the universe there’s a constant electromagnetic field of some charge and direction. Simply, closer to the stars and planets it is stronger. That is why it is not necessary to give a strong acceleration of the first push and assure some constant cruiser speed all over the universe.’ Mike explained.
The man made more of gestures.
‘He asks if CIA and the Russian office might kill him if he knows such a project.’ He demanded.
‘I suspect that I already sold that secret to the KGB and CIA. That is why, the satellites go so far. I will myself order some scientific independent institute to make the research in a way to explain all this project to the public. So, it’s just a private scientific research after the governmental structures already consumed that invention… Your friend might write an article in some scientific magazine and get the money… It’s simply impossible to sell that project because it is already sold by the KGB on a State to State level.’ Mike informed.
It was seen by the mimics that the man interested in space mechanics was glad.
‘And, I also will invent the rockets which will be even better than my first ones. They will work on the principle of the gyroscope reaction on the effect of the mechanical identifying of the electromagnetic anomaly produced by the ballistic rocket and aircraft.’ Mike said.
The silent man made some gesture in an attitude to show the importance of the question.
‘But, why not just to racketeer the USA instead of selling them the secrets?’ The other thief translated.
‘Now, we have the other exterior enemy. That’s the entities from the other planets which might compete with us for the domination over some space in the universe, including some inhabitable planets… So, there will be a military exercise which will be a test for the rockets if they are able to put down some missiles from the spacecrafts of the green men and the spacecrafts also… The American will send some empty ballistic rockets… without any nuclear warhead because they do not want to lose any uranium or plutonium, and the Russian rockets will strike the stationary platform of such rockets on the territory of USA due they are obsolete.’ Mike told.
‘So, you struggle with an other planets Reason.’ The spokesman joked.
‘So, it is.’ Mike said…
‘Mike, we tired all these courtships and wooing, and mutual pederasty.’ The new officer said (the former ones came to higher ranks and afterwards became the generals). ‘You just be our publicity man and explain what we get the money for. And what for the third countries, let them develop and sell us their ore, other resources, fruits and the things like that in the know that they also take part in the worldwide projects for the benefit of the whole humanity.’
‘Ok,’ Mike consented.

Necessity

There was a saving thought in Mike’s head which had a good therapy effect. He already recalled how in his childhood they provided him with the constant society of the adult women and sick girls. And, Mike did the job only if he knew the woman would please it and there would be no breach of her interests. So, he had a good reputation of a beau.
Why they did it? It was simple. Mike might earn and share the immunity and the natural money involved with the population. Thus, he was somewhat sure that if he had relations with the women as a child his visions of the intimacy with some women which correlated with the lost dates from his personal calendar should be true. It compensated in a way for the necessity to smoke tobacco as a medicine when he got his paranoia that dictated the ideas of the lost time and suffering. So, he should have the women as sex mates even before his harem when even the relations with the wives of his neighbors would be open and natural for the healing of the society. Even, the priests did not protest against it much because the lobby of the parents of the sick girls was very strong. It was always justified because the women slept with Mike for the kids even if these kids would be born by the other women. Mike had a good multiplication of a contact with a woman and a number of the children born, so he was not a sinner even by the spiritual measures of the church. The life was much more precious than the empty moral norm which Mike really did not violate because all his contacts were for the sound kids and healing. And, in the society there were no Mexico serials passions. If a child was good and healthy he was brought up as a kind of a small piglet. The opinion of the nominated father whom the documents were formed in by was not much respected even by his own parents who wanted the healthy and good progeny. Really, Mike was a fighter with the material consequences of the sexual revolution of the previous generations. He was a kind of the priest and rather a king and chief himself. But, the boys who would be the nominated fathers grouched very little against it deeming it natural to bring up Mike’s child if it would be good and healthy. From the early childhood Mike knew that it was the only real chance for the population to survive. The ease of the promiscuity of the early family credit and many sexual partners of a woman in the past dictated the necessity of the patriarchy in the present. So, this necessity for the society to somehow assure the good childbirth was a touchstone for the observance of Mike’s interests while he did not recall much of his contacts with the women, just the occasional reminiscences of the past love. And, in the nature, to bear a child it was necessary to earn for him with a perspective, in this respect, Mike did not cheat the nature. It was not much of a right, but duty and also necessity and inevitability of his life.
No business

There were some relatives of an acquaintance of Mike whose daughter should be one of Mike’s wives. They also proposed a girl to Mike, the niece of that man.
‘Will you make business on this girl if she becomes your wife?’ Her mom asked. ‘She wants to live in a harem, that’s natural for the Eastern girls, but she does not want that you would be occupied with business too much.’ Was what the woman said.
‘I have a lot of business,’ Mike said he began to enumerate his companies and what he thought of useful things.
‘You did not understand.’ The woman said. ‘I mean the other kind of business. Will you sell your bride to somebody else… your wife, staying lazy and pretending to be important?’
Mike thought for a moment, then, said, ‘I will tell you the truth. If I had one sound wife who would be sick with no infectious disease, it would be the duty of mine to share her with somebody by the rule of the time and occasion… But, on my own place, I may say that I will have no possibility of the sort because it’s a sort of State program and they say about the purity of the experiment… You might get offended for my sincerity but I say that because some boys are offended with me also due I will have sex with their wives but they will not have with mine. Still, I will pay fully for my wives economically and also in some part for the wives of the other boys. And, that’s more of a duty than of a right… I will labor much and be a writer and intelligent worker. I will strain and suffer for all wellbeing of my family, all the wives if it will be only possible.’ Mike said.
‘That what I wanted to know.’ The woman said.

Gift

‘I don’t want to be stricken of sorrows and torment myself anymore.’ Julia said. ‘I want to suffer. I got taught by you for something. I want to suffer for some girl.’
‘But, whether you do not suffer?’ Mike demanded.
‘How to suffer with you? To expose my own ass?’ Julia neglected Mike’s argument.
‘But, what for the other boys you said you will support on your own like it was with Dobrovolsky. Isn’t it a suffering?’ Mike asked again.
‘Let it be so he suffers for himself even if I fuck him with the rubber… I want to make a gift for you, a present. To find a girl and suffer for her to pass over to you as a new wife. That’s the only way I see I may compensate you. Some unfortunate girl like me… You will recognize her, I already found one and bring her up to be a good wife, only you should take her like you took me… And, you were right to deject that idea of castrating that boy. It would be a bad thing to fuck a eunuch.’ Julia reasoned.
‘Ok, that’s a deal.’ Mike agreed…
Then, after about a bit more than three years Mike met that girl Julia had told about. By the tokens of the reasonable things the girls take for white and black magic it was surely her. She was attractive. She had a firm hand.
The chances of getting in the way

‘Mike, we would like your agreement for our project of fertilizing all the women in the world with your seed.’ The superintendent officer proposed.
Mike was yet in an age when he would grow from being a boy, but he understood that they wanted to fertilize all women by the State power, those they would coax or force into the program. To be more sure, they wanted to fertilize all women no matter if it was justified medically or not. Or else, to use it as a source of the prevention of sicknesses in a way of the public enforcement. Mike disagreed. He said he would better use his passive sexual partners, women and men, to propagate his children by the distributing of his seed for it to be accessible and available for all, the fertilizing led by an instinct and a premeditated consent of the woman as a future mother to make void any necessity for the conveyer of the artificial fertilizing of too much of the overhead expenses to make it reserved for the special cases connected with the problems of the women to get pregnant because of some inborn sicknesses or the infections. It sounded more real and sober. Thus, Mike spent the office any exert of power to make the program be on the volunteer basis for the women…
By the dispute and talk of Ernst, it was seen that the men able to reproduce grouched against the coercive fertilizing of the women by Mike’s seed.
‘We have no chances for the good outcome of the program except we fertilize all the girls in the program with Mike’s seed.’ Samuel as the elder said, he also was more advanced in the hierarchy of the CIA ranks.
‘You offer me the straight line but I see it’s no good.’ Mike said.
Again, he showed himself to be the partisan of the involvement of the other males in the process of the fertilizing the women with his seed for it to be the main collateral of the artificial medical fertilizing in the clinics. He was no egoist in that respect and showed enough sense not to quarrel with the young and middle age generation of the males worldwide. Samuel showed he was glad with Mike’s opinion because as the results showed this way of the propagating of Mike’s children was not to multiply and make broad the infections, but vise versa the males also got somewhat healed by that. And, it was most natural, justified and affirmed by the thousands of the humankind existence.

Operation

That day, the wife of a KGB colonel of a Palestine origin in retirement was the guest in Mike’s parents’ house. In addition, to the reassertion to Mike’s mom Anastasia that the daughter of that woman was waiting for Mike to recover and become a rich man to afford her as a wife in harem, she also was interested in the affairs of Nick, Mike’s elder brother. She did not say anything about her daughter Laura to Mike personally and he knew all the details from his mom. But, what she wanted to ask of Mike tête-à-tête was what happened to Nick.
‘Mike, please say what was made with Nick. I mean the surgical operation. They stitched something into his body. His wife complained that it was very rarely with the love between them, nearly once in half a year. But, now she is glad and does not complain. She says it’s what any woman may wish. Say, Mike, what they stitched into his body.’ She demanded.
Mike understood what she wanted. She wanted to know that maybe they changed some organ in Nick’s body. She was the wife of a KGB colonel and that might be a good topic for rumors for her and her girlfriends. But, Mike said she did not know anything about it. It was true. He did not remember anything of the sort. But, after sometime, he recalled that there were some talks about the necessity to help Nick get in full masculine power which was undermined by an inborn defect. A donor of a gland was necessary. It was sure they found one and operated Nick on an occasion when he got into a ski accident. Mike was glad he had helped his brother and made his life more vivid. The KGB promised it would all be Ok with the origin of the donor gland.
Spiritual power

Mike believed in prayers much at that time. He was a devout Christian. His mom had a problem with some organ in her feminine part of the body. The doctors said it was necessary to operate surgically. But, Mike had a talk with his mom. He referred to the example of the wild animals that were able to get rid of the contamination in some gland or organ. Mike promised to pray for the mom for her body to get cleaned by its own forces naturally. When he stood in the morning, overnight of their talk, the mom was fretful. She washed her bedclothes and was as if in a fever. But, Mike understood that what he had prayed for happened. The pus and other bad stuff came out of the sick organ in the body of his mom naturally. He also healed the other people. Once, he prayed at the demand of Julia for her girlfriend who was deadly sick and took hormones to survive. The girl was not attractive. But, Mike prayed for her and after a pair of years he was glad to watch her slender body on an encounter with her on the street. On the other occasion, he helped the daughter of her mother’s girlfriend. The inborn tumor in her brain disappeared, all got stabilized with her blood vessels after the encephalitis long sickness. In the end, she was lively and seemed had not much complexes. Still, for Mike, it was an honest prayer, he always felt bad after it and suffered. However, it was a kind of a job for him.
Porno

They said that Mike got starred in many porno movies with the girls he loved. But, he did not know for sure. There were some reminiscences in his mind, but he might not tell for sure if it was really or was not. At least, he could not tell positively against it. He recalled most of all the story with Nadine. That was a girl who gave him her father’s gun when Mike shot out many of the Saint Michael’s order knights. It was because they promised to rape her. Mike defended her and many other girls of his against the violence. When he was fifty they first spoke about the porno film.
‘Mike, they gave us the money and also a video camera, and ganja for you. Would you like to get filmed with us?’ She asked.
‘No problem,’ Mike said.
‘You know it’s for the first time with me. Would you tell me how big is your penis. I am a bit apprehensive.’ She demanded.
‘Six inches.’ Mike answered.
‘That’s Ok. Will you come at a certain time today to our classroom?’ Nadine asked.
‘Yea, sure.’ Mike consented…
Mike remembered about the story like it was a dream. He did not have a sure memory on that event. He felt some breaking in the muscles but he could not say for sure it was because of ganja. He wanted to believe there was something between him, Nadine and maybe some other girls. Maybe, Nadine would not become the woman of his life but to think that she was his sex mate made Mike feel comfortable like he was in peace with the life.

Guantanomo

An officer in the low rank stood on a crossroads and regulated the moving of the heavy military lorries. His name was Jack. He was in the US navy intelligence service. These lorries were intended to get to the US military base Guantanomo to supply the staff of that unit with the food provision. Nobody paid any attention to the fact that there were too many GI trucks on the roads during several days. The traffic was not intensive so the drivers did not find anything unusual in the point that they had to come and live the boxes with the food in a certain place of a Cuban town. It would be an old desolate store for products or just an empty place in the streets of the poor quarters where the group of the soldiers should drop the boxes with the food. All had the route documents issued by the US navy intelligence service, so it was taken for granted that no questions ought to be asked. The route of each track was complex but in the papers there were the correct information where should be the place of destination. But, hardly, any driver might find a place where they dropped the boxes again. The rumors that circulated among the people who were occupied with the transportation were that in the boxes were not the food products but the weapons and ammunition for the rebels from the anticommunist opposition and immigrant circles. The lorries themselves were deprived of any US military symbols. Often, they were repainted and stylized for the old trucks sold by the US army to the Cuban entrepreneurs. That was the legend and the drivers had the documents for the effect that it were really former US army trucks sold to the Cuban citizens for the reasons of no possible use for Uncle Sam. And, to play it sure it was the obsolete models of the trucks. The drivers had the paper converts with the Cuban peso bills for the Cuban police traffic regulation officers. The drivers along with the soldiers had the ordinary clothes to be come for the Cuban citizens. In the US intelligence agency, they thought that it was a real preparation for the invasion. And, they decided that it was necessary to send some weapons. So, nobody might tell for sure if the boxes were full of the cans with the bacon or the cartridges and machineguns. On the Cuban side, nobody knew nothing and the conspiracy level should make it possible to make it a secret for the Cuban authorities. The preparation for the rebellion should take some time. So, the high ranks awaited for no immediate result. The preparation took some time and the false documentation for the transportation of the boxes deep into the territory of Cuba were faked up. Jack himself came for a special man from Pentagon, a courier with enough of the prerogatives and a position that was connected with the transmission of the information from Washington to the Guantanomo military base of US. The top secrecy did not allow the people from the US navy to ask any questions and talk much about the operation. The boxes should be left during several nights. In the US navy, nobody knew how many boxes crossed the border between Cuba and Guantanomo base. To each group of the participants from the colonels to the privates, the natural idea that they were alone in the operation came to be accepted.
After two weeks from the time that the trucks crossed the border of the Cuba, some officers began to ask if something was wrong with the operation. Nothing was heard of the rebels and some felt rum and got a more critical approach to the whole affair. Something was strange.
Jack knew that his game was over. He knew about the hunger in Cuba which was isolated from the rest of the world. So, he wanted to help the Cuban nation. He prepared that affair for many months. He studied the secret codes, faked the false documents. Really, he falsified the documents concerning his military education and career. He knew alone where he came from but he would not tell it to anybody.
The Cuban citizens found the boxes and by the idea that they appeared from nowhere and thus were sent by the Almighty they consumed their contents and put away for the reserve what was left. Some thought they had committed a theft and did not speak much on that. However, there were the talks and many people expressed their opinions on the origin of the provision.
Jack knew they would track him down. So, after the boxes passed over into the hands of the ordinary Cubans and hardly could be returned to US. He came himself to the military authorities of the Guantanomo and took the guilt for that large scale fraud. But, to stay principled he did not tell much on how he organized all that and where the boxes with the food found their terminal stop. If there was much of the talk on his part, the reputation of the Cuban State might be damaged and no real profit for the Cuban nation would be possible.
They were angry with Jack on the Guantanomo base. The chief officers did not co-ordinate their actions with the Pentagon and CIA instances relying completely on the services of Jack and keeping the top secrecy level. Now, Jack had to answer for his grandiose machination. And, because he did not speak much and gave no affidavit, they put him to a cell and to break his will to get the evidence they needed they put him before a choice. Every day, breakfast, dinner, supper would appear in his cell, but if he ate anything he would be dishonored. They ordered him to doff all his clothes and he sat down against the concrete prison wall. He wanted to eat, of course, but the value of that benefit did not allow for consuming any food they delivered to him. He sat so one day, then two and one more day. To distract the mind from the food he dreamed or recalled about his childhood. His past came through his mind with the events and he again met the people of his childhood, he talked with them and ate what his mom prepared for him in their kitchen room. They said he should eat first and only then he might drink. So, he collected the dew from the walls of the cell during the early time of the morning. There were no more sources of the water in the cell. The plates with the food and it was the rice mainly made up a hip under the door of the cell. The jailor in the military outfit would just open the small window in the metal door and throw in the metal plate with the porridge. Sometimes, it slipped on the floor and reached the place on which Jack sat.
Then, a day came when something became clear with the whole affair, as to why Jack was so successful with his grandiose cheat of the US. A man in the white gown came each day, several times a day maybe, Jack could not tell for sure and they took his blood from the vein. They said it was for the dystrophy to be healed with the other people. Or else, it was for the very excessive weight to be cured. Jack knew that with these vaccines they would produce from his blood many people should be healed. So, he just sat against his wall and waited for an optimistic outcome.
Day by day, the rumors did their work. The public opinion got to know that it was a kind a set-up for Jack and he was a volunteer for a medical experiment. They hired him a good advocate who claimed a trillion peso as compensation to Jack for his bad luck. The vaccines turned out to be so good. Finally, Jack got a compensation of five hundred peso and mostly it covered the damage he had caused to the US. So, when he got from the cell, a skeleton as he was he got one hundred peso as compensation. He disposed of this money for the benefit of the Cuban nation and because it was the private money, he made a warrant for the president of Cuba to be the distributor of that money.
They returned him his uniform and he was able to conserve his rank. He even got a white star for fidelity. It was given to those who stayed faithful to the duty in the military captivity. The last time, a man got it was during the war in Vietnam where an officer stayed for three weeks without the food in Viet Kong prison before he had died of starvation. As well, as Jack might tell he was nine month without any food but really it was maybe no more than three weeks.
He went along a Cuban street and a pair of guys from the Cuban intelligence office kept an eye on him. He entered a bar and intended to buy something to eat. A visitor of the same bar joked something to the effect that Jack had no meat in that he did not want to make free a place before the bar. Jack made a hook and his fist found its way to the bone of the offender.
‘But, I’ve got the good bones.’ He said.
The bartender, who was a woman, did not say much when the Cuban officers in the civil suits helped the punched guy to find his way from the bar. She served Jack with what he asked. From the expression of her face, it might be seen that she appreciated what Jack had done for the Cuban but still it was hard for her to contemplate the scraggy officer.
Jack ate at his will. His pockets were still full of the money and women waited for him…
To recover, Jack got to Germany where he found a good coach for the chemistry bodybuilding. In a month, he got his weight and even more with the help of the steroids.
One day, when his coach prepared Jack a portion of the protein cocktail, he was much on his pathos of keeping mum.
‘Puff down.’ His coach said.
But, Jack really puffed down. His strong muscles got a way to get smaller and he was no more a bodybuilder but an ordinary man he was before his visit to Guantanamo…
Jack was up to his high school studies. It seemed that being an officer in so young age was a good dream. In his dreams, it was due to the services of a soldier Jack began to render in a young age. But, now, the fact that he lost two and half a month from his memory did not seem something strange for him. He simply registered it with his mind. He hoped that one day he would get awakened and become a middle aged man with a wife and a mistress instead of being a high school boy…
‘They said they kept him in a punishment cell.’ The mom said.
‘Do not worry, I see he is Ok. He recovered and the doctors say it will not leave any impact on his health.’ The dad answered.
For Jack, it was strange how his dreams got mixed up with the reality. How much he would pay for these dreams to be true.
‘They said the Cuban women will bear him the children.’ The dad told.
‘What we will have of these children?’ The mom asked rhetorically…
Jack sat at a classroom at the same table as Nadine and felt easy with the situation. But, that attitude irritated Nadine and she could not help saying what she thought to Jack.
‘Jack, nobody would say you what I will say. I mean fellow school students. But, they said to us that if you would not recover after all that story they would leave us for one more year in the school to make the eleven years term of study full. You earn your white stars but we harvest the fruits of all this. I think you should solve your problems personally. That’s my own opinion and maybe some girls or boys would not support it but I expressed myself.’ Nadine said with some firmness.
Jack did not say anything on that. He felt some warm feelings towards Nadine and it made it possible for her to say frankly what she thought.
‘I study the psychology, Jack. And, I want to become psychologist. I may say you that you will be even grateful to me I said this.’ Nadine concluded. ‘In the fact, they said me to say to you about that.’
Jack took it more serious than his dreams and losses of memory. He thought that something was strange with him. The thing that seemed to be natural became clumsy. But, he knew that Nadine did not speak vainly. She always did that when Jack had his losses of memory. He felt that his dreams were more real than he thought. And, he saw that the future should bring him a lot of the sorrow.
‘You feel bad, Jack. I know. But, I do not think you pretended that to get a harem would be easy even if those girls are sick. You should make enough money for it. All has its own price. So, you you’re your word and do what you promised.’ Nadine said.
It was usual for Jack to return fast to the reality, ‘But, what if I do what I should but the girls would not consent to get into my harem?’ Jack cautiously asked.
‘That’s not your worry. The money is the money. They may find some other girls. Anyhow, you volunteered into that yourself.’ Nadine remarked.
‘Ok, I will do the things I should even if it would be hard but if they cheat me the curse will stay on them.’ Jack said what the last resort of his heart was.
‘You better do what you must and leave to the other do what they must do. If I was on the place of your girls I would not refuse. So, you should believe in that. I do not say “hope”.’ Nadine advised.
Jack did not say anything. He had nothing more than to believe. The common problem had become his individual one and he had to do nothing than to comply with the circumstances…
The taxi drove along the road and Jack had a friendly talk with Denis and Guido, the people that were the missioners of Brother Branham’s Message in Siberia. Denis was a rather robust guy and Mike asked if he used the steroids to get such a stature.
‘Do not insult me, Jack.’ Denis said with an insult.
‘But, I cannot get such muscles, though I tried my best.’ Jack argued.
‘That’s because of a thing that begins on the letter “G”.’ Denis said.
‘You mean the guano?’ Jack referred to the drugs.
‘Jack, I meant Guantanomo.’ Denis said.
‘I heard about that. He is a good guy. Not every man is capable for such a thing.’ The taxi driver said when he had heard the word of Guantanomo.
‘You mean not every man would get such ideas? I mean in the ideal world.’ Mike said pretending as always he might pronounce himself on some bullshit in his delirium.
‘That’s not the ideal world, Jack.’ Guido said…
Jack passed a pair of weeks in the madhouse up to that moment. The day before he had argued on something with one of the patients who was a youngster. The result was that the medical aid brought the boy into the closet and dishonored him for all the bad words in regard of Jack. Though, it had been just challenges and doubts. Now, the same medical aide rebuked the youngster.
‘Are you not afraid that the Cuban may come and kill you for what you said?’ The strong and tall man in the white gown asked.
‘I thought it was the bullshit and he thought it of.’ The youngster tried to acquit himself.
‘I also thought first it was the bullshit but I asked one more time if it was true or not. Whether you do not understand that it is not proper to remind the man of that. You understand what is five billion peso and they would ask of a man for that?’ The man asked to chastise.
‘But, it was all arranged.’ The boy opinioned.
‘He worked off all this food with the vaccines but you even do not share with the other patients what your parents bring to you hear.’ The man continued.
‘I will speak no more on that.’ The boy promised.
‘You better keep mum or I will prescribe you the blows as a healing.’ The aid promised.
Jack heard all that talk but he thought they spoke of somebody else. The thought that his memories might be true brought the fear into his heart and he came to the dinner room. The only place in the madhouse where a patient might find the peace to think on his life calmly and forget about his problems…
When Jack was a boy, a Soviet pioneer, he wrote a letter to Fidel Castro with the criticism about the attitude of the Cuban socialist authorities to the Cuban gangster that had helped to chase off the Yankees and Italians from the island during the revolution war. Jack reasoned on the benefits of the island of Freedom and what it profited of. Jack even insulted the Cuban chief. But, he got a simple answer.
‘My name is Fidel which is translated Faithful. But, are you faithful?’ Was the simple script.
Jack was ashamed of that. He wanted to help the Cuban nation…
‘I do not know if that’s what we need. Of course, it’s hard to find such a candidate for the experiment like this but you may dream on that but I will not say anything positive.’ The superintendent said to the boy. ‘You kind of involved us into an international scandal and we would appreciate if you would sup up the porridge you cooked yourself. But, I do not think you should make much of a game on that. Just do to make away with the bad effects. Ok?’
‘Yes, I will.’ Jack answered. ‘I want that my children had the immunity against the malnutrition especially to deal with the sicknesses. It will be a good support for my children. I want to really.’
The talk was over and the KBG officer wrote something on the paper…
A female doctor advanced in the age had a talk with Jack.
‘Jack, why you think your children should starve? I do not see any grounds for that.’ The woman asked.
The ten years old boy had nothing but to relate his ideas on the infective sicknesses and the way the hunger should help himself to get the stronger immunity and also his children to inherit it. The woman asked no more questions. He thought Jack was sound with his mind condition.

Moral persuasion

Mike sat at the office room of the psychiatrist doctor in asylum. It was a woman advanced in age. She asked some questions but Mike found much difficulty to answer them because he did not remember anything she demanded for. Still, the woman had enough information in the documents about Mike and his deeds she got from somewhere. Maybe, it was a matter of course that Mike needed some spiritual assistance in his case. And, the woman caught the wave and began to speak with Mike on his girls.
‘Mickey, do not worry about the girls who owe you so much. You helped them indeed. They received the flats and their parents good jobs and businesses. Do not think you will be left alone with your problems. There’re enough of the power in the family to persuade them to be your wives or what you will call it. You underestimate the moral influence in the family. The moral aspects sometimes do better than the State coercion. Of course, they will not put into the jail your girls but the family also have enough means of gentle push on the girls your age and maybe they will be even older gradually. So, Mike, do not be afraid, the parents will keep their eye on your brides. We will look that they stayed virgins. Your efforts will not be spoiled by anybody, Mike.’ She ensured Mike.
For Mike, it was very strange to hear about some girls who owed him something. Of course, he was in a big lurch but he did not want to spoil the lives of some girls with his avidity. Maybe, it was necessary to do something gratis, by a sacrifice. On the other hand, Mike wanted a true feeling. He wished not somebody should scare some girls to become his sex mates. At this morning in the asylum, Mike did not yet understand he was in a deep spiritual crisis and he was up to the courtesy and politeness.
‘I do not think that’s good to strain the morals with any girls. They should have the right of a choice. What might be called the moral persuasion can be the psychological violence on the girls. I know what is the family persuasion. Sometimes, they drive the adolescences from their houses. So, I am not for that idea.’ Mike said what was on his heart.
‘If they had a choice, you might find some other girls after your troubles. But, they do not have another choice than you. So, do cure yourself and do what you do to be a good father to their children. And, be sure nobody wants to chase the kids out of the home. Simply, it’s necessary to have the prophylactic talks with the girls for them not to get into some bad company. Be sure it will be the gentle talks.’ The woman said.
Mike himself did not understand the situation but he understood it afterwards. The girls were HIV positive or sick with hepatitis, or some other heavy sickness. So, Mike really was not the choice that was offered everyday. He recalled what Julia said on that point in a talk when Mike was drunk during a night.
‘You have a negative test, now.’ Mike said. ‘Why you don’t find somebody else and have a family. I do not know how long I will be sick more.’
‘I had enough of tricks with syphilis in my life. So, I do not want to play with HIV. I’ll better bear the kids of you. That’s a solved question for me. Hasten up, we have to sleep.’ Julia explained herself.
Not good enough

At that time, Mike was a thorough Christian. He talked on the gospel when he was in the asylum. He was there approximately once a year for a month. He prayed for the sick and put the hands on them in a way that the doctor, a middle aged man, appreciated it as a good method of psychotherapy that gave considerable results. Once upon a time, a patient who rarely got a permit to leave the madhouse, usually for a space of time not more than a month, addressed Mike for to be put the hands on with the divine prayer. He said he also needed the force for something he did not tell. Mike prayed for that force only it should not contradict to the values of the Christian life. Thus, they saw off the guy. But, after several days, in a very short space of time, he returned to the madhouse.
‘You did not pray for me good enough, partner.’ He rebuked in a jocular way.
It turned out that he took his old car and came to the bus station with the pretence to become a taxi driver to carry the people to Abakan (the capital of the nearby region) and back. That business was ruled by a caste of the young men and some ones advanced in the age. There was as many of the taxi drivers as the schedule based on the number of the clients allowed. It was a sort of Mafia and they held their ground well chasing off all the intruders, sometimes with a punch, kick or even a fight. The same was prescribed to Victor, the almost permanent patient of the madhouse which was situated in the nearby district, in the main town of it. Thus, his pretences for the independent taxi driver status were ruined. The accident led him back to the asylum. Maybe, really, Mike did not pray well enough?

Ultimatum

Mike did not remember about his sexual contacts with the girls. It seemed to him he was lonely, desperate and unhappy. It’s better to say he really was so. His father drank off all the money to prevent the tropical infections he had caught in Vietnam. The mom did not work because they did not pay the salaries and she was occupied with the construction of the family house. They quarreled much and Mike even might not play his own trumps of a good study in the university to find an ordinary girl. So, it seemed he had the only way to propose the ultimatum of a complete sexual forbearance. Which he did. But, it made a small effect on his mother.
‘You have nothing more to do. Whether you forgot about the Tajik. There’s no other way for you but this to get acquitted of that.’ The mom objected on Mike’s claims for the freedom and equitability.
So, Mike had no more but to begin to forbear of the sexual libido.
Request

Mike was a small boy. Helen, a girl to whose mother Mike’s mom had gifted the flat they had owed Mike for the vaccines, was even smaller. She did not know how better to thank Mike for that than to propose Mike to be a drug addict for her to be able to take care of him and help as a future medical nurse.
‘You should come to our church as if you are drug addict.’ She requested. ‘Then, I could say you need me and we would be together.’
Mike promised to play a drug addict and he did his word good on a visit to Novockuznetsk when he was already a young man and she was a high school girl. He played it well during a church meeting and was able to make Helen weep a little when she saw in what a condition Mike was. But, though Mike played a fool well, she still might see after the meeting Mike was rather Ok which gave her a reason to smile and joke. Still, one thing was sure Mike needed a medical specialist for him and maybe some primary medical efforts for the further experiments with the vaccines in his home. That was the cause. But, Helen married a veteran of Afghanistan, also a church member, though they said it was a false marriage needed to protect Helen against possible harassment for the time Mike would need to recover. Mike believed they would be together and saw it in his visions of the future.
Dane

When Mike worked as an interpreter of English in the biosphere reserve of Shushenskoe, his hometown, he met a man from Denmark. He arrived to have some rest in the Siberian taiga. But, had to accept the head of a musk deer shot with a pistol by a gamekeeper. He also bought ten mink skins to sow a scarf for his wife. It was particular that he gifted some foreign papers and magazines on the economic issues to Mike, which made them friends really. When they had a private talk, Mike wanted to know his opinion on the investment.
‘Jorgen, you are an experienced man in the economical questions. What is your notion of the investment.’ Mike demanded.
‘I know only one good investment for the money. If you want to have the effect on spending the money, you should spend it on women. Spend on the women, Mike, and it will make the people glad. I know what I say, I lived a long life. And, I should say it is good with you. I mean spending the money on women. Maybe, you will not understand me now but you should make it the way you do, then you will be happy. You know, the people want to get the money, or some services and goods not because they will work back in return but because they give the women, their sisters, cousins, nieces, even wives. I would not call that prostitution. It’s just natural from the time of the Stone Age. All want to be fed and taken care for I would say free. That’s the best investment. So, if you have any free money buy the services of a woman.’ Jorgen explained his point of view.
It was not what Mike really anticipated to hear. It had little relationship with the complex economic theory Mike had studied in the university. But, he had nothing but to express his modest approval on what he heard.


Percentage fees

The king of England on behalf of many people promised to Mike that he would be a successful lawyer in that they would give him the possibility to take part in the law suits of the big Russian companies toward one another and also as an international lawyer for the relevant disputes between Russian and foreign companies. Thus, he got to study in the law school in a Siberian city nearby his hometown for more of the parental control. The day came when a pair of gentlemen came to the lecture room of the university and asked Mike to become an advocate and get at the bar. Thus, they wanted to collaborate and get access to Mike’s promised fees as a lawyer.
‘Ok, but I will be an unofficial advocate.’ Mike said.
‘Yea, but what you want in return for your percentage from the cases if they get into the common stock of the bar?’ One of them demanded.
‘You would make me acquainted with some girl.’ Mike said.
‘You do not have enough girls?’ The man asked Mike.
‘When the girls are enough?’ Mike reciprocated with a question.
‘But, what if they would blame us that we bereft you of your percents?’ The man asked.
‘I will write the books and let them to be self-published by the people privately to be read more broadly. So, I will pay for the fees all the same this way or that. That is why you will have the source of the money to get from me as an unofficial advocate to be it more close to the rules of the bar. So, I will just invest in the natural benefits of the life, the children and women. I do not want to become a capitalist and exploiter of the working class. I do not want any abstract money for which I would get no natural goods or services.’ Mike explained.
‘That’s a deal.’ The other advocate from Saint-Petersburg said and they went away having been sure they had concluded a good agreement.
Jeep

Antonio was the father of Nick, who was Mike’s half-brother. So, he was a kind of step-father to Mike the same as his own dad Jack was the step-father to Nick. It was so because Antonio left his rights for the flat in Sorsk, a Siberian industrial town, for Jack and Anastasia, who was first the wife of Antonio, then Jack’s. Also, Antonio paid very good alimony to Nick, which was mostly spent for the needs of the whole family. So, Mike was a debtor to Antonio being the heir of his dad Jack…
‘But, what mom whether he will gift me a jeep? That’s stupid.’ Antonio said to his mother Mary.
‘Yes, he will, if he wants to get some business with those men.’ She said.
‘Mom, don’t say stupid things. What there need be for that case of mine? The times have changed.’ Antonio showed his skepticism.
‘You take them for these street boys who sometimes have good parents and try to find a place for merry living playing pranks and affording some expensive cars for their families’ assets. I say about the other people. You think I would get this flat if they did not say a word for my husband? You simply do not know about what you say.’ Old Mary said.
‘Yea, I believe but still you say a pair of words to whom you know about that case for a sure play. And, I also think how to find a good party for my daughter. Please also try a talk.’ Antonio requested from his mother.
Mike heard it himself in the first minutes of the awakening from the sleep in the morning. Then, he had a talk with old Mary and they found it would be all Ok with the future compensation for Antonio. Also, Mike consented to woo his relative, the daughter of Antonio from a woman he had begotten up North where he had worked for many years.
After several years when Mike was about to get into the open business, the thieves asked again about it and Mike promised to gift a jeep to Antonio who was somewhat of a step-father. A good and beautiful girl named Valeria was at stake. More correctly the relations with her were what was talked about. And, of course, Mike would make a courtship to her not because he promised to return to her father what he owed to his, the man’s own share, but because he wanted to pay the bills for her and solve the matter with the real estate and car for Valeria. The jeep would be a property of Antonio to pay for his old days and care of somebody who would get it as the inheritance. Mike did not see how he might overtake all that in some other way if he wanted to have the common business with the thieves, the legal one, of course. And, they also had the daughters if Mike would be most fortunate to find a wife or a mother for his child.



Involvement

‘Mike, we want to get the new technology of the aluminum production from Canadians. We would be very grateful if you hang over there for some time for it to be tied personally on you. We feel like they did not pay us enough for the vaccines and the raw resources agricultural products for the medicines. If you help us prepare the vaccines and organize the collection of the raw products for the medicine industry they will get even more but without these cash schemes which make us prone to the underestimation of what we sell. We need that there should be no shooting afterwards. Just the level scores. Ok? You will not stay without the profit.’ The officer asked off Mike.
‘I will endeavor my best.’ Mike promised.
Taking into consideration that he was yet twelve he had a lot of time to solve that question…
Mike arrived to the Sayanogorsk Aluminum Plant to arrange with the administration to work as an interpreter. When he got to the main hall of the administration building, the museum of the plant, he saw a pair of the foreign engineers to discuss over the technical documents the essence of the project with some Russian engineers. Mike went in. He demanded if the company needed an interpreter. A man came to him.
‘I see there’s no interpreter.’ Mike said. ‘That’s strange.’
‘I also understand that.’ The foreigner said. ‘How do you think what they want of us?’
‘I believe they want to copy your technology and then build the plant themselves.’ Mike plainly said.
‘And, what we should do?’ The man seriously demanded.
‘That depends on you, how you think your work to be compensated.’ Mike opinioned.
‘We need the vaccines they make from you personally and also the opium, cocaine and heroin for to prepare the medicines on the pharmacologic factories. Are you able to arrange for that?’ The man asked.
‘Yea,’ Mike said. ‘I personally organized all this and I may arrange for that. You should just say that’s what you need. As well as I remember that’s what they wanted to offer you long time ago when all that only had a perspective.’
‘Ok, that’s what we need.’ The man said.
‘I may go. You do not need my services any more?’ Mike asked.
‘Nope, that’s Ok for us.’ The man concluded.


Virgin

There came a day when Julia played her cards open.
‘Mike, I am a virgin I should say to you notwithstanding my relations with Dobrovolsky and some other boys and you have no right to treat me so.’ Julia declared.
Mike was ready for it by the way the events developed.
‘Julia, all that melodrama with our future parting is not because I thought you were not a virgin. That’s right what I supposed for I might say sure. Simply, I wanted for you to say it on your own. We should part for some time because our relations are rather intensive including my contacts with the other girls and women you should know of…’ Mike expressed himself.
‘You think right.’ Julia commented.
‘It was always a problem for me since I was an adolescent and the intensity of my libido was a problem for me due I might not hold it the way the other can. When I became a student and lived in the hostel it only added for my apprehensions that I was not like others who do not have the problems with their libido… So, you should let me rest for some time and then we will resume our relations in some other framework, maybe you be a married woman, not really, and I am your lover for me to pay more and strain less. I am also a man of limit, Julia.’ Mike confessed to pay the politeness of his girl. ‘Simply, you ordered the suit and told you were not a virgin and I played into your hands.’
‘Ok, but I am a virgin and I want to be treated in the same way and have the relevant guarantees. And, I will not leave you alone just so for some small thing. I deserved it.’ Julia required. ‘Just a little of game in a harlot, mistress or adultery… And, I know, Mike, you got the real money. They said to me and I felt. So, I am sure you will have a harem of French, Italian and even American women. Those girls do not come to you just for the sake of it.’
‘Yea,’ Mike agreed. ‘But, I do not have enough forces. Seems I need some rest. And, then, I will take care of you.’
‘You take care howsoever.’ Julia requested with the imperative notes.

Orders

In his life, Mike got the orders to kill somebody if it was not possible to make a surgical operation without the narcosis by the adrenaline of the gunfire and assault. The fact was that they offered good money for that. But, Mike might not get that money and spend because even if he killed some deadly sick policemen or special forces military officer to make a kind of euthanasia he knew that the widow of such a man to save herself from the serious infections would have to bare a baby to Mike. So, he was no paid murderer but just a killer for the same of the humanity: not to jeer at the very sick people. Thus, solving a problem he got no money. It was rather a duty. He recalled how he arranged for the very selective deaths with three dons from Sicily for the members of their families. He promised to heal all for whom it was possible and not to cause any pain to those who should have to die. It was to solve the matters with the bad quality vaccines tested on the representatives of Mafia by CIA and other intelligence offices. So, the only payment he might get from Bernardo Provincano for such an order was his granddaughter Benedicta. The same was for the orders of the governments which wanted to cover up their business of the vaccinations based on torture of those who died for them in the laboratories and those who developed heavy sicknesses by having tested them. Still, Mike’s main idea was to heal those who might be healed. Then, all his steps would be checked by CIA medical experts…
‘And, we do not need murderers, we need good doctors.’ John, the CIA officer made a conclusion.

Tinto Brass films

When the parents of Mike acquired the satellite TV, Mike was not able to withstand the temptation to watch the films of Tinto Brass. The erotica of that man was of a high quality. The subjects of the movies were very exquisite. It was not just mere sex, but romance and passion. The films were really interesting. But, Mike was not ready for such an impact on his mind. In his head, the crazy ideas summed into a thought that his beloved Benedicta might be the same kind of a woman as those who starred in the films of Tinto Brass. It seemed to Mike that all women were like these actresses and not only Italian, but especially Italian. Maybe, it was because already in the childhood when they first had met, Benedicta drove him jealous by the assertions that they watched the movies of the maestro with a boy, a relative of her, and they kissed. She alleged they not only kissed. That is why the old wound opened and Mike happed to get into the mad house again. Maybe, Mike was fortunate enough not to have enough time to buy a DVD with the movies of Tinto Brass before they were sold out in a shop. Surely, Mike would be much more damaged. The ordinary porno never awoke such suffering in Mike’s soul because it was mere physiology and not the feelings and justifications of the trade of a harlot. Mike hoped and was maybe sure after some time that his Benedicta was not the same.

Betsy

Mike wanted to see his future in the things that would inspirit him with the optimism. He wanted to have the village girls as his bedmates. But, what they offered him was an aged woman with the children and two marriages that ended with a divorce. Mike tried to protest. It was during a booze party and all felt bold to speak sincerely.
‘I just wanted to help.’ Betsy as was the name of the woman excused herself of her volunteering to help Mike in such a strange way.
‘Wait. I will speak to him.’ Mike’s mom girlfriend from Abakan said.
‘Mike, you think that the local people will let you be with the young girls from this village just in a forthcoming way? You should first date the women that help the old people with the household. Betsy is that woman. Then, you may reckon for a young girl if you are fortunate enough but Betsy will not ask much of you, just the relations.’
Mike’s habit was to consent to such propositions. He was resigning to the life always when they referred to his future mental health problems as was the case now. It looked like a cheat now when he would get the aged woman instead of the young girls but he had small choice. So, he consented. It was four years before he began to forbear and got sick…
Betsy was a good woman to let Mike play with his ambitions of becoming a writer. She seemed to be a timely compromise. Mike had sex with her several times. But, he talked too much of nonsense, got to the crazy house after two weeks of boozing and then Betsy got rid of him on the pretences Mike could not help her with the household. The main reason for that decision was that Mike and his mom stopped renting a house in the village where Betsy lived. So, Mike lost even that consolation of the lack of the feminine company. Was there really any vaccinations program or else Mike was really mad with these ideas, he might not tell. He hoped the future would show. And, the future dragged on taking the time year by year.



Territorial question

Some people in Russia were worried over the fact that, in Chechnya and Tyva, the Russian federal authorities easily gave way to the nationalists to chase off the Russian populations of these regions. But, the same as with Chechnya, it was rather simple with Tyva. Tyva is very characteristic for the broad presence of the syphilis illness, so, it was necessary for the Russian to leave that place, at least for some time, not to contract this sickness which took a form when it was already impossible to identify it by the blood tests. That sickness was present in the cattle and wild animals. So, it was necessary for those Russian refugees to flee from that place. As for Chechnya, the question was even more serious because of the presence of much of infections on the terrain and the existence of the mechanisms of their withholding only on the part of the national tribes. In that case, the cultural barrier would be an obstacle for the sicknesses to spread. When Mike understood that he felt no more any hatred for the national of these republics. And, it was for him to solve that matter positively for the Russian to have a chance to return peacefully to restore the economics of industry.


Cardinal

‘I will become a cardinal.’ Mike said to solve all the matters connected with the point that no girl wanted to make friends with him.
‘Who needs such a cardinal? A cardinal from you is the same as a bullet from the shit.’ Mike’s father commented.
‘At the contrary, such cardinals are necessary.’ A woman who was a guest in the house of Mike’s parents commented…
When Mike left a provincial European Russia town where there had been a Christian summer camp of the protestant religious movement to which he belonged there took place a serious talk with the sisters from the church. A girl whose mother Mike had given a good flat in a big Siberian town from his reserve which he had earned by his works in the repair of the Chernobyl atomic station, had came into a marriage with a man from the same church. Mike was grieved with it and said that he would become a catholic cardinal on which a brother from the other regional church from Caucasus promised to sell his own flat and give the money to Mike.
‘It will be a marriage gift to the young from me.’ Mike just had said.
So, all were preoccupied with that idea of Mike to become a cardinal in the Catholic Church. It was in a train which left for Moscow on their way to Siberia. A sister from the church came into the place where Mike sat and took her seat on a side bench of the wagon.
‘Mike, you cannot be a catholic cardinal. It was a decision of the counsel of the religious leaders that you should belong to the Message… For example, Denis does not have the same video records as you have with us, including Mary. We have the documentary evidence. So, you may not get rid of us… I will call Brother Guido.’ Sister Merriam said with much of concern and personal insult to such a practical ‘joke’ as Mike had played with her and her partners in that deal. Though, she did not want to show that she was injured.
‘What’s the matter?’ The woman asked. She sat opposite to Mike at the same table. ‘That’s Massimo Provencano?’
‘Yea.’ Merriam confirmed. ‘And, the problem is that he does not remember what he did.’
‘What you want, dear, from a man who dismantled the nuclear reactor… All is Ok, with his brains? They are not soft?’ She demanded.
‘All is Ok with his brains. They are better than with the sound men. They x-rayed them. But, he does not remember or he does not want to remember. I will call for Brother Guido.’ Said Merriam and went away.
After some time, old man came to the place. He just sat on the same seat as Merriam had taken and took his time with a smile of reproach on his face.
‘Say to that Mister that I am a psychologist and I will talk to you.’ The woman said.
‘Mike, translate what she said.’ Brother Guido demanded.
Mike translated.
‘Please, talk to him.’ Said the old preacher and left the place.
‘So, Massimo, you do not remember that you had the intimacy with those girls or some other girls?’ The woman demanded.
‘I prefer Mike.’ Mike said.
‘Ok, Mike, what you will say?’ The woman put the question.
As always was in such moments, Mike’s reason got complete possession of him.
‘I should say that I suppose… I may not say suspect… that I most probably had the intimacy with those girls. I see it from the situation. Simply, to control myself I should not know it for surely right now. I need the stimulus to continue to work and until I am ready for that knowledge psychologically I do not need it. It would cause much of practical problems. And, that’s for the confidentiality.’ Mike said.
‘What confidentiality there may be if there are the movies of your intimacy with the girls? I myself saw many movies and I must say that they are of a bad quality.’ The woman reasoned.
‘Simply, when I do not remember about that for sure, that’s simpler for all.’ Mike said.
‘You really do not remember or play a fool?’ The woman asked.
‘No, I see the visions of such things and sometimes I am completely sure that it was so. Simply, I cannot say about that. And, these women may sell that information themselves the way they deem it necessary. But, most time I do not remember. Though, very often I recall and am sure that’s so. But, I see it as the dreams or visions and all need it for the advocate or medical confidentiality. I did it that way myself that the girls should not be timid because of that.’ Mike said.
‘You made a self-hypnosis on yourself?’ the woman demanded.
‘No,’ Mike negated, ‘I do not need any hypnosis or self-hypnosis. I just took some pills for the hypertension when I was a small boy. They were prescribed to my grandmother. And, I developed that state. It was written as the side effect of these pills in the instruction. Now, these pills are prohibited to be used in the broad consumption… And, I should say that I do not have any division of personality because all what I do and afterwards do not remember in this condition I saw in my dreams when I was a kid. Though, there was some doubt on my part if it would take place or not. That’s the empiric knowledge and no metaphysics. I got it by the revolving of the child memories. Though, there is lot of trash which is not close to the reality. But, because I see it in my visions I deem it should be some fiction movies or something from my next lives when I will be born again. Sometimes, just fantasies, owing they are not natural but more like some animation movies and maybe it will be such computer animation in that all the same I see that. But, sometimes it’s just the mere daydreams. Still, I should say that mostly all the unreal trash I thought of in my childhood I see in my night dreams during my sleep… The doctors say I’m sound. And, on my part, it’s an experiment to show how the world and our mind are connected. I may share that knowledge because it’s always when a man says something the other man sees that and by that understands that… I will write a book about that: how the choices are connected with the determination and how our dreams with the reality. Though, I believe in the determination.’ Mike told.
‘You are a fatalist?’ The woman demanded.
‘I should just say that any man will choose a better choice and the good instead of evil. All this in the network of the events produces the reality… For example, I see in my dreams… And, I know they will be executed in the future time that my children do this or that. And, I may not say that I solve for them what to do because I should acknowledge that my parents saw the same before I was born. All which would be committed I saw when I was a child, then, when I became mature my mind changed and I just execute that. It’s what might be called the back conscience. All these events are born on what I said and the other said and by the logic of the human language which is the language of the world also it was executed in the universe by the mutual action of the matter. I mean if I said and somebody tried to discuss but I got the upper hand. Simply, the rules of the cybernetics which rule the computers are also applicable to the ordinary life of the people because we are the cybernetic organisms because we work on the electricity and interact and are under the influence of the things in the world. So, this one that had the bigger energetic charge in his words got the real events by his tongue which might be called a prophecy. But, he got the more energy only because the universe was on his side. That is called the fate… The comets move by the rules of the physics and we also are ruled by the same things and energy of the world… the so-called spirits… We are just the water and other minerals and we react at the development and movements of the matter in the universe. Simply, we are given the self-protecting feeling that we solve something in the life. And, we solve but only under the influence of the circumstances which give us the psychological preference which is no more than the only outcome possible.’ Mike said. ‘I just need that knowledge to be sure what will happen to me by the visions of my future and the same for some other people. That was one of the reasons for this experiment with my mind… But, of course, first I had many problems. For example, for some time I thought I was a god due I had a possibility to determine my future and I thought I was able to determine the future of the other people. I thought I suffered because I was the god… Still, all the psychiatrist say that’s normal. Simply, it’s more heavy for me. I get less good emotions from that. That is why I may not call it dreaming.’ Mike ended.
‘Even, so… And, you speak so easily of that?’ The woman asked with the token of her countenance she was subdued a bit.
‘Yea.’ Mike confirmed.
‘They say about you that you are just a reproducer. But, I should say you are a very clever man… May I read a book on that also? Or to make a reference to what you said in some of my books or some scientific work?’ The woman demanded.
‘Yes, of course. I want to share my knowledge. It will justify my discomfort I feel sometimes in a part.’ Mike consented. ‘And, frankly speaking, without all that philosophy, how do you think. Would I have so many women as my sexual partners if I remembered all?’ Mike asked. ‘If I had so much pleasure just I the definitions of the fun and what I man may offer for that?’
‘No,’ the woman honestly said.
‘But, I need that and all need that. I ought to get immunity, a stable and strong immunity by sleeping with the women and sometimes using the drugs. Now, I sleep with a woman and pay her the money. Then, I do not run around asking her about some other benefits. I do not pump my renown by that. And, not all those who live in a certain place may watch a porno movie about a woman who lives in that geographic place. And, even if they watch it’s in on private basis by the consent of that woman, and also her husband, father or producer… I may not say that I am so brave as to sleep and have sex with a sick woman, to call it the plain name, if I do not consume the drugs which kill the microbes, because to tell the truth all the vaccines are produced in that way, first the pleasure then the abstinence syndrome… And, now when I wake up and feel bad because I took the stress from some woman and took on me some negative energy of heaviness, I do not quit that and take the other portion of the drug to become the drug addicted man. Sometimes, I simply do not understand why I feel so bad. If all the time, I knew why I feel so bad I say you honestly I would quit that business and say that’s enough. But, I suffer and suffer as a cursed man.’ Mike said with irony. ‘I beg nothing more from the women which had the sex with me and they are free. That’s just the job for them. I do not destroy their families, fictive ones or real, by my intruding… And, I also make firm my organism to make it strong enough to have a harem and maybe some lovers also without any memory tricks in the future… If you think that it was a free choice you are mistaken. I am a volunteer and all is Ok. Nobody forced me directly. But, if I had my choice and there were no such problems with the childbirth in the society I would live an ordinary life without all that suffering and shame of being declared a mentally sick person and also a drug addict, which I am not both by the qualified opinion of the doctors of the relevant branches of the medicine. I would have one woman and maybe a mistress as any other man. But, that’s a State program and I execute what I should…’
‘And, you get no pleasure?’ The woman demanded in a way not to show her real emotions at the moment, which was rather of no effect because Mike clearly heard a reproach.
‘No, I get the pleasure when I recall and will surely recall the scenes of my intimacy with the girls. And, I had a lot of pleasure with my sexual fantasies before which I may assure got executed in a part… But, I should say once more. If the girls were not sick and might bear the sound kids from the other men I would have no pretences for a harem. That’s the necessity and not a whim. The things take place the way they should.’ Mike made a conclusion.
‘You are right.’ The woman just said…
The mute gangster made a gesture of concern after Mike said he wanted to leave his property to his relatives.
‘He asks if you want to be a cardinal afterwards.’ The merry thief interpreted.
‘I am no traitor. But, I will be one in my seventh life. Then, I will be a Pope. But, with the reservation that I may have the sexual relation with the women.’ Mike said.
The man smiled. The merry one joked, ‘You are like a cat.’
‘That’s for all. All will be born again but will be sound.’ Mike said.
‘Yea, the witches tell us about it. And, I also saw something about my second life and also afterwards. I may not say I am religious but I believe in that.’ The gangster commented.

Ascetic

It was the time of the reforms in Russia and the supply of the products was not sufficient. People wanted to justify the lack of the products in their homes by some strict diet theory in vogue. At this time, the books of doctor Brag were very popular. Some found in these books the answer to themselves and the rest why they ate not enough. There was one more argument for the success of these strange kinds of medicine. The drugstores were empty of any pills and the housewives looked for any way to cure the sicknesses by something not expensive. The strict diet seemed to be a good way to let match the necessities and possibilities. It required almost no money. So, the talks about diets and wholesome hunger were frequent in the kitchens among the middle age women who also looked for more of the chance to lose weight. On one of such occasions, Jack, the father of Mike, wanted to show he was not a white crow. He usually ate not much and always was not fat. But, for him, it was even more to do with the asceticism.
‘Before the army I did not eat the meat at all. The uncle was a hunter and there was always a lot of the venison in the family. The parents had the cattle and slaughtered the animals for the meat but as for me, no meat, just cutlets and buttheads…’ Here, he saw that his wife’s girlfriend got the expression on a question on their faces. He was drunk or maybe had a hangover and took some liquor for the cure. He interpreter the situation as a demand for more of the detail. He continued. ‘I also liked the fish, the good sorts of it: grayfish, trout. But, most of all I like the condensed milk.’ The dad concluded…
Then, during many years, Mike and his mom often laughed at this statement of Jack. Sometimes, they bantered Jack with that. Had he done it to pass himself for the fool to take off some of the responsibility or else the time in the army when they said he also had fallen the victim of the sexual forbearance and had to get rehabilitated in a hospital after it, left an impact on his personality? Mike could not say.


Cultural specialties

Mike’s father Jack was not a totally regular citizen. He drank rather much and was often unfaithful to his wife, Mike’s mother. Then, the dad in the end of his life paid very little attention to his wardrobe and his exterior was not accurate. The man said not-rarely that he did not care about what people would think about him. Mike conceived an idea that this was maybe due to the fact that the dad passed as kid much of the time in a taiga settlement. He thought that the isolation from the civilization made that influence on his dad’s character in the period of its formation. So, Mike formulated a question on that point and asked his dad.
‘I would not say that the culture was in deficit in our settlement when I lived in taiga. There were a lot of the exiled people that were sent there for some reasons, mostly for no working on the State organizations. It was mostly the bohemia declared to be parasites. The fiddlers, jazz saxophonists, all kinds of musicians. There often was the music in the club and also the plays in the theater. I also was a kind of an actor when I was an adolescent. So, I would not say the culture was not in the go.’
It meant there were the musicians that tried to play new music from the West in the restaurants and clubs as the only place where it was accepted. It was mainly jazz as the music of the Negro origin, but at that time it lost that aspect in being considered as the American opposition music and the authorities did not like it. It was the pernicious influence of the West. The grounds for the exile were most often the fact that such musicians did not work in the official music orchestras, provincial or Moscow ones. And, somehow, they did not find a place in the functioning of the Soviet system of the music representation to the masses of the nation. Again, it were the writers that were not the members of the Union of writers, the only Soviet organization that dealt with the copyright and publishing, without the framework of which it was impossible to be a writer in the full sense of this word. It was because they wrote against the Soviet ideology. It was all kinds of dissidents. And, his father moved in these circle without becoming a style-man as they called those who tried to wear the same clothes as the Westerners, showing by that they shared the Western values as much as possible in the Soviet State. Maybe, it was because the example was negative. Contrary to that, he became a sportsman and boxer, a good Soviet young communist. But, his boxer nature did not leave much of the place for the maneuvers in the conflicts and it played a trick with him. First, he was excluded from the institute and had to study by the correspondence having gone into the army as a recruit. Then, from the detachment that consisted of the sportsman he turned out to be sent to Vietnam. Still, it did not hinder him from building a good Communist Party functionary career. When, the reforms came he realized his status in business but when the business was over and the reputation lost for to be a State official, it became a soul crisis for him and he recovered from it very heavy.


Schemes of responsibility

When Mike was yet a boy, he knew that it was necessary to pour off some poisonous liquid from the Leningrad atomic electrical station. As always, Mike should be the responsible “terrorist”.
‘When they will ask you for the blood of your child play in no understanding and act it as if they ask for the life of your child. You may threaten with an attack on an atomic electrical station, you have the special military preparation. And, then, in a private conversation with the grandmother of that child whom they would falsely deem to be sent in a laboratory for to be used in the vaccines production to be bereft of its life, you should threaten that there will be the problems with the Leningrad atomic electrical station. They will pour off the bad stuff from it and excuse themselves to inform it’s all Ok with your child and you’ll get some money for your girls. Anyway, they will cause you no harm owing to the program and all that areola around you. Simply, the foreign countries are close to the terrain of the pollution and we need you to take the responsibility for some time lest there should be some fresh impressions hysterics. Then, we will inform the ordinary citizens about it in some paper article or documentary film. And, you also need it to protect your children. Otherwise, them being so many, we would not be able to control their custody. You consent?’ The superintendent KGB officer demanded.
‘Yea, sure.’ Mike agreed…
The relatives of Julia knew that her third child was alive, though he was born three months before the usual time. But, it disappeared being given to some woman who might not bear a kid and wanted one with a collateral of the natural parents’ help. In his talk with Ernst and Samuel, Mike did what was necessary and the term of the blood of the child was taken for the notion of his life. Mike acted that he had a kind of a spiritual breakdown because they wanted to kill his child. He threatened a terrorist act. But, when the matter cleared out and all understood they said about the small portions of the blood from the vein of the baby to cure the other babies with a blood sorts conflict problem, Mike consented. Only he asked not to exploit his child too much. All might be called settled down if not for the fact that Mike was crazy a bit because of his sexual abstinence. So, a little of the fire of the rumors might ignite the bonfire of Mike’s self-defense again. Thus, the mother of Julia, Natalie, accused Mike that he sold his child to some medical laboratory for to be killed to prepare the vaccines. Instead, they provided a high quality medical care to the child in return for its blood. But, nobody knew it for sure and the semblance that the rumors might be true wound up the situation. Natalie blamed Mike who in her opinion was not able to protect his baby.
‘And, what you will do now? Blow the Leningrad AES?’ She demanded with much of passion and maybe the mock of reproach.
‘I will not blow it up, but there will be the certain problems until I know it’s all Ok with my baby.’ Mike said and hung the receiver.
After a short while, they said there was an accident on the Leningrad nuclear plant. Mike was again a mighty prophet with the power of the God in his word. After several days, Natalie called by the phone.
‘Mike, they excused themselves and said it’s all Ok with your child. Do not blow anything any more.’ Natalie gladly requested on the part of some important instances who did all to seem the small solicitants.
Mike had bad memory at that time and he really did not understand what was what. It might look like Mike was a great conspirator. However, the situation got settled down.

Start

Mike entered into one of the rooms of his parents’ hostel flat, it was the main room.
‘Mike,’ the dad addressed him, ‘You are full of microbes since you were born. The parents of the girls ask for you to be castrated when you will be twelve.’
‘Daddy, say to the other adults I will cure myself.’ Mike said.
He was four then. Was it the starting point of his search for immunity which he might afterwards share with the women who born him the kids? Probably, there was no sick blood or any kind of heavy vaccines used on him. Simply, he was sick since his birth because his dad had gotten vaccinated before Vietnam. He did not know. But, he kept his balls contrary to many other boys who then turned to be eunuchs.



Oil prices

After Mike had invented his coal powder engine, the prices for the oil should have dropped. But, it would have been not profitable for the world economy. So, contrary to it, the oil prices grew up. But why? Simply, Mike sold on behalf of his own country Russia, the secret of the antimissile rockets which reacted on the ballistic rockets or aircraft as electro-magnetic anomaly and also the secret of the so-called clever bullet which reacted on the body of a man as an electromagnetic anomaly also and might correct its trajectory to hit the aim. In several years, his country earned as a profit about more than half trillion dollar. So, Mike was glad that this secret was sold not by some private way but for the benefit of his State. Of course, Mike consulted the highest authorities of his country when he was a boy yet. He did it through his superintendents in the local KGB office. His liquid assets were about half a trillion dollar or one trillion dollar at different evaluations by two schools of the economics. It meant the assets he might sell for cash in a week maybe. But, he might not because it all was registered in the trusts to support his children. He might not even give them as a pledge for some investment. His other assets along with that were about three trillions dollar and he was happy he helped his country earn that cash. And, also the other gas and oil produces. It was quite profitable for both sides because the oil producing countries might buy the goods from the Western world and even invest in some enterprises over there. But, there should have been a goods to make this scheme live and it was the military secrets invented by him…
‘Mike,’ Ernst addressed him, ‘One your word and the oil will cost one and half a dollar a barrel or better half a dollar a barrel.’ Was his proposal.
But, Mike was not interested in any speculations about his status and any inventions and money. He was a young man and all his ideas were how to fuck more girls or even boys and have a stimulus in life to work, suffer and not to become an impotent. So, he was far from everyday politics and any speculations on his political status. Although, all the events of the everyday political life had been elaborated by the consultations with Mike when he had been yet a boy. So, he did not doff any responsibility…
‘I saw the clever bullets in action. It’s not eccentric.’ John said with some preoccupation.
Mike, explained in few words how it all worked for the bullet to find the target even if it was not oriented on it straight.
‘I know. They said to me but first I did not believe.’ He said…
‘Mike, are you sure the bourgeois will not cheat us?’ The superintendent asked.
‘That’s impossible because the high oil prices are profitable for all.’ Mike assured.
‘You say that as a prophet?’ The man asked.
‘Yea, I saw that in the visions of the future. I never cheated you.’ Mike pledged…
Really, Mike was not concerned that he invested any money and had no direct payback for that. But, he did it for his many children and many relatives who all in all made the population of the world.

Smuggle

That was a story of contraband. It looked so. But, perhaps, in reality, it was a controlled shipment of the precious stones. First, his friend Vincent told cautiously about the gold and diamonds that they found in his belly. Then, Mike recalled the matter and the picture became more or less whole.
Before a travel to Saint-Petersburg on an airplane, Mike made Vincent swallow the stones and metal ingots making his throat relax with the smoking opium which should make him forget that he was the living container for some time. In the airport, the metal detector showed that there was the metal in Vincent’s belly. Vincent had to take the purgative and the big diamonds, rubies and gold ingots got out from his belly. It was on his way back home. So, that was in Saint Petersburg. First, they thought Vincent was a smuggler but he said he did not remember he ate the stuff and the whole thing looked clumsy as a smuggle. That is why they hypnotized him and knew that Mike made him ate the stones and ingots. To say that Mike made his friend get into the bad situation was improper. Vincent got into the business with the former federal security service officers and had no problems. They said that even something was left in his belly to pay for a good burial party.
Why Mike found the stones? He lived with the wolves for some time and he got taught some things by them even when he was with the humankind already. So, he knew how to find the precious stones and gold. The wolves ate the gold ingots and raw diamonds if they were sick. It helped with the sicknesses. That is why Mike also knew how to find the gold and good big precious stones. But, with all the rules of the conspiracy he did not remember the stuff, the same as Vincent. So, nobody except the intelligence office knew for sure if these stones were found by Mike.


Blond

Fred or Frederica was a girl from Germany, West Germany. She tried to show she was sure of herself.
‘Mike, say me do they tell the fun stories about blonds in Russia?’ She demanded.
‘I did hear none.’ Mike answered.
‘In the west, they joke much on blonds. You know I’m natural blond but I have no complexes I would be stupid.’ She said.
After a while, they bought some Siberian pine nuts, they call it cedar nuts commonly. They do grow only in Siberia. So, Mike had a wit question for Frederica.
‘Do they sell such nuts in Germany?’ Mike demanded.
‘Yea, but they cost a fortune over there in our place.’ Freddy said.
‘How do you think where they bring them from to your place?’ Mike asked.
‘I think from New Zealand.’ Freddy answered.
Common sense

According to the common sense, Michael had no wives and business. Of course, he invented something and earned some cash, but he spent it all on some big renown actresses and music pop stars. It was not a system but just an occasional deal. If to look on the daughters of his, he might be the father of them by their and his look, also some other children. Still, there was no affidavit he had some stable relations. Sometimes, he believed the common sense report of his mind, sometimes he doubted it. All in all, he wanted to live a free life without any engagements of the past. He knew he already had no money, or else he would earn it on some other projects just on his own without any relevance to his past he had when he was a boy. But, the people persecuted him for what he did not remember and it was hard to compel himself to believe the truth or the legends of his own life. He might not rebut that he sometimes the dates got lost in his personal schedule. However, the responsibility was heavy to answer. The truth or what they gave as the truth was sometimes unbelievable. The common sense gave the freedom and intrigue. All the same, the people around him did not live him in the peace of the ordinary life. Was there any real attractiveness in this ordinary life, or it was just what they tried to show by the hypocrisy. All the doctors said he was normal but, for example, when he got to the asylum his mom said that he was no lonely virgin but there were some girls and the boys also got in sometimes. Mike knew it was a pass partout to the world of the mad. He wanted to be sure there were no things like that. Still, the endorsement of what they told was hard in a way. Not because he owed something. They said he paid the money, but due his personal schedule was written for some people already and there was no room for meeting a fresh girl and making love to her. All said Mike already had his for the while. Mike was not unhappy but he got a complex of inferiority because he had no stable sexual relations in the sense of the continual making love to some girls. All the girls he knew said he had to work and earn them in hard labors. They said they were lesbian or else they felt better pleasure in loving the men in a vise versa way. It was not hard to believe, simply it was no fun. If a girl went hand in hand with a boy they said she was dated and loved. Like the world was full of easy love and the girls were of a ready access. But, he himself never met such girls and those he knew said it was just friendship no matter if a car and even money were involved. Maybe, Mike really appreciated the world by his own approach. But, it was the approach of the hypocrite world. No girl made the love to him when he was in his first self to recall it afterwards, except Julia. And, what he felt for it? Bitter suffering. All approaches were blocked. They were or lesbian, or else lived with the men which were claimed to be impotent and looked after the girls like the whoremongers who held out for more from the only possible client. He might not call any girl a harlot really. First, he took it personally, then, he knew there was some sense in it. Anyhow, he might not come and look for some girls. Not only because he was staked and the outward people could know it, but owing he had no money due to all his projects of success to possess all girls he loved. Was it a foolish idea? The time should show.

Sobriety

Often, Mike was attacked by the sobriety. He was sure that the women whom the office had paid on his behalf and from his account just cheated him having fun with some other men. It always brought him mood to an aggressive state and only his work on the books of short stories made his mind come back to the calmness of the surety of life. What state of his mind might be called sound and closer to the common sense he did not know himself.
Soldier

Nick, the elder brother to Mike, served his term in the army in a detachment which belonged to the Ministry of Interior Affairs. However, he was a kind of a special force guy. When he got home, he passionately tried to prove to his stepfather Jack (Mike’s dad) that he served in a special force detachment. The dad who had warred in Vietnam for two years in a special force group tried to explain him that Nick was no commando. As an example, he brought in Mike, who when he got from the jail brought down a paratroopers fighting helicopter and kept on himself a regiment of paratroopers, surely killing more than a hundred, the casualties alleged as a result for the military crimes in Afghanistan. Finally, Nick consented he was no commando and was glad that according to the law he would not be called to the army to the front in the time of a possible war.

Oblivion

Sometimes, Mike got to a complete assurance that all his efforts had been in vain and that everybody had cheated him: girls, KGB officers, society on the whole. In those moments, it seemed Mike was able to revenge that evil world for his suffering and unhappiness. He was sure he was an ordinary man and had no children or ever was fortunate with women despite what they said about him. He was glad some would die it seemed to him as a payment for his suffer. They would die not very soon and infect many, but his kids three or less would survive. He saw the sicknesses in his life and he was glad that his kids would inherit his immunity against them to stay alive in the world in which many would die of the side-effects of those vaccinations. Mike was sure they would leave him alive because he had the immunity and those who had the money and power would try to be his relatives by his children. Mike was happy he might begin the ordinary life and forget all that nightmare. It promised the oblivion. Maybe, it was a murder because he felt good. Then, some memories got into his mind and he was not able to believe in that any more. He knew the fear would not let the people cheat him and the discipline would make do. So, he felt that pressure on his soul again in that he was not a murderer but helped the other human beings to survive. Of course, he killed in the past and would do the same in the future, but it was and would be the euthanasia for those who would not want to get rotten alive and be dangerous and infectious for the society. It was a way to earn the money by giving a benefit. But, murder was not a way to earn the money. So, Mike had to continue earning the money instead of thinking he would have been able to murder somebody. He recalled how in his childhood he said that he did not want any faithfulness from his women or those girls who would bear him the kids, that he simply wanted to help those sick with his vaccines and then live an ordinary life, that he just wanted to help and quit and live in no fame but ordinary being.
‘You want to kill so many people?’ The young fair hair KGB officer demanded to show Mike was not so sly as he thought himself to be. Maybe, the other people were not so avid, stupid and dishonest also. ‘I do not know what there is between you and your girls. What noodles they hang on your ears. But, I should say that you may not be this way yourself. We talk often enough with the future mothers of your children and we make a lot of work. If you quit helping us and prefer an ordinary life as you express yourself, what you order us to do? To torture the girls who entrusted themselves to you? I know you heard a lot of trash from the girls and the other boys but I thought you were an adult man. You do not think these girls have the parents who might answer for their behavior if there were some cheat. Be sure there is enough of control for you to believe in yourself. We do all it is necessary. So, all depends on you only. If there is a fail, you will be guilty yourself. No girls and nobody would be guilty but you.’ The officer continued his sermon with more of words to make it sure Mike was a slave of his word by which he had promised to help those who had been in need and might not save themselves. Mike knew there was no way out. The only escape would be if they cheated him but they did not want to lie. Maybe, because they wanted to live longer.

Royalties

A pair of a little drunken thieves-in-law negotiated with Mike.
‘But might we also sell your books.’ The main spokesman asked.
‘Yes, of course, and you should also get fifteen percents from any revenues on that book.’ Mike said.
‘Opah!’ The man said.
‘I mean Mafia.’ Mike made more precise.
‘What Mafia?’ The man demanded.
‘Wherever it is situated and however it is named, according to the areas it controls.’ Mike said. ‘I just need some money for my own expenses. The rest should be left for some trust fund and you also should sell the books of mine and I will never sue you for that in any court or any other authority. If my money is scarce I will just read a new book. Simply, my books will be some kind of the opium for the nation as Lenin said about religion and where there is the opium there should be the Mafia.’ Mike explained.
‘You say as a man.’ The gangster said with a smile.
Really, Mike was a debtor of those two men. Mike was very self-efficient man and it was hard for him to explain to CIA and the inheritors of KGB that he might get any help or business taking into account how many children and relatives who should be taken care of he had. So, those two men invested their own business prospects into the publishing of the books. They had made some job for the Federal Security Service of the Russia on a ground of an order which was now no breach of the Code of Honor of the thieves and the office proposed them to deal in the cedar nuts which was very profitable because in Siberia on the place the cedar nuts cost a pair of dollar a pound at most and in Moscow more than fifty dollar a pound. But, there was a lot of moral and practical hardship for those men to be any businessmen because they just were to get the money for their work of control over an informal trade union of prisoners in the jails and prison camps. So, Mike should just pay them for the peace in his own hometown. That there should be no robs, burglary and ordered murders in his place.
‘Deal in the cedar nuts and then return from the books.’ Was there proposal.

General

Ernst was quite a busybody in his talks about what Mike should and what not. He was a major of CIA while Samuel was a colonel. The last was more reasonable and closer to the reality. But, in the ideas of Ernst, all easy and must be. Surely, he was not in the full knowledge of the situation. Or indeed, Samuel was too mild with Mike having a good idea what problems the last encountered in his life. Samuel tried to softly push on Ernst but the last referred to the authority of a general who had spoken on the situation to be the way it must be. So, to clear out who was who in subordination, Ernst asked what the rank of Mike was.
‘They said to me that after solving that matter positively I should be a general.’ Mike confessed. He referred to the September 11th.
‘But, what is your rank now?’ Ernst asked.
‘I should do one more thing to become a colonel. I should reach the agreement with you. So, I am most probably an under-colonel.’ Mike explained.
‘What it is like? What do you mean?’ Ernst asked with interest.
‘That’s a special rank in Russia for an officer to be higher than a major and lower than a colonel. So, really, I am not obliged to listen to your orders Ernst but only to Samuel’s formally. But, that’s a program and what you will say is already agreed between me and those who rule the affairs in all that. So, I am here just to listen to all you because I do not remember well what I agreed on when I was a kid. I need the instructions.’ Mike replied in a plain way.
Ernst got less wound up and the talk continued.

Maidservant

Mike’s main argument in handling the question of his relations with Julia was that he helped her parents much with the acquisition of the property. And, it was not some minor things. It was the real estate and business. In plain words, Mike bought her. That made a kind of slave of her. The same as with the other questions in his life that had a serious meaning Mike referred to the Bible. But, the Bible provided for the broad rights of the slaves. The freedom was exchanged for the house, clothes, food and marital life, otherwise, the freedom was returned. Mike was sick and could earn no salary and thus another rule of the Bible applied. The woman stayed the slave but she was to have another husband instead of the master. Thus, Julia was no more a plain slave but her services in the bed should be evaluated by the prices of the whores. So, Julia was a bad investment. The more precisely, it was a forced investment. Being sick, Mike might not find another woman. But, again, the mother of Julia thought the family owned nothing to Mike. Her claims were that she also worked for the KGB and she had killed the Second secretary of the Communist party of the Tajik Soviet Socialist republic. While it was Mike who answered for that case and it was he who got the order from the local KGB office. Then, again, she said that Mike killed no officers in the local KGB office by a conspiracy or himself as an executor, by her words, it was the work of her husband who ate some pills and did not recall that afterwards. She asserted she had the same sicknesses as Mike and that is why did not remember the case also. The last argument was that she also was the victim of the medical experiments for the productions and clinic research of the low sort vaccines in the KGB pilot projects. The gangsters proposed to solve that matter but Mike said he had no pretences because the CIA agents on the part of the Russian State security offices, their partners in the program promised to get occupied with that. Julia and her mother also alleged they were HIV positive. But, she lived with the men and not with Mike. So, the evidence of her faithfulness was clumsy. Maybe, it was the only fact that let the people in concern to have a ground for a push on her to get into Mike’s harem, if the last would be fortunate enough.


The points above “I”s

‘I understand, Mike, that there’s a problem. We catch and put them in jail for some minor things but they work on the strategic enterprises where to send the volunteers we would have to pay the huge money. And, all in all, they do what they do for the deals and very often in respect of each other… But, I tried to study that problem. All that common and private prevention of crime. To make afraid somebody else. We just cannot pay from some State funds for what they work over the damage they caused really before they got into the jail. It should be on some private basis and not to engender more of crimes… And, they will not take the money from any man from the street. Once bitten twice shy. They take the money only from those they respect and know there will be a sure profit for them… It’s a problem, Mike. And, if you give the money there should be some educative effect… But, why this educative effect. The people just earned their money… They get theirs but it’s again some crimes and it’s a kind of a vicious circle… Really, they solve the similar problems as we but from the bottom of the society. For us, it’s legal, for them not. Sometimes, they just get into the prison camps where some production because they may find no good job. In the jail, they do not work but are occupied with some business. That’s a catch. Seems that problem cannot be solved. But… for you it is much simpler. Their daughters, sisters, nieces and cousins may bear you the children. You know, the people will not give the money to them just for the sake of it. It’s a serious problem and seems that only you is qualified enough to solve it on a large scale, on some solid basis. So, the cards into your good hands.’ The fair-haired officer described the problem.
For Mike to solve that matter was quite possible. By the money he earned, the office officially bought the plants and factories at their real prices. All that money was earned on the inventions, legal show business, vaccinations, medicine, management and other things which brought real money. Then, by the trust schemes, it was privatized and the almost all the real profit came off Mike’s hands by some shenanigans like the tolling schemes in the aluminum industry. The mob and the State got theirs on a private basis. By the money “made from the air” like the revenues from vaccines, inventions and some other stuff there was enough left for the investment, right enough not to cause a overproduction. The people took this money from Mike who was always legal and most humane preferring by one hundred percent to kill only when it was impossible to heal a man to assure the money before the death for the well-being and the money after the death to the relatives because he always took a penal punishment for that by making some heavy jobs as dismantling a reactor on the Chernobyl atomic station and producing of vaccines, also heavy orders from the State in the framework of the order of things when Mike worked by the common programs for all the States and their intelligence offices of the world. So, Mike solved that problem. That is why a band of gangsters from a suburb of Moscow might control the whole very strategic branch of the Russian economy of the aluminum industry. Some deadly sick people died in the sharing of the spheres of control by the humane scheme of euthanasia living more and better on the positive emotions of the Mafia life. The way it was, Mike executed the task the State put before him to pay the compensation for the years of repression, prison camps and revolution terror to bring more peace into the society and return the friendship of the Western world. And, the State was not left without the money also. The former KGB agents turned the businessmen and got the mansions in London as a compensation for their dangerous work in representing the State interests in the legal and business deals as the representatives of the Soviet enterprises. Thus, Mike helped the people and thus fought his inferiority complex of a good inborn immunity. He knew it was the only way to earn the harem of immaculate virgins and also have the sex with the other women to bear more sound and healthy children. Simply, Mike was this way. And, he was so worldwide…
‘But, what about Girl Julia? Our girls do not get the houses and flats by that trade.’ The thief-in-law put the question.
‘Regrets are regrets but I should say that the conclusion is more of value than the money. I should say that it had its say on the quality of the services. If your girls rendered the same services they would have the same.’ Mike sentenced.
‘And, what for us?’ The man asked.
‘It’s necessary to aspire for the same… For you, you would get thrice as much. I can offer the vaccines to support that business. As for Julia, I will already pay as much to you for her protection through your custody services. As for the involvement of her into the whore trade… and all women are harlots… I will and already passed the term for that. That’s my own business as for the civil right respects. As for the penal right respect there was the extreme necessity for all and the vaccines made it void of any crime.’ Mike said.
‘Ok, but we want to make you a lawyer also.’ The man said. (It meant they wanted to make Mike a thief-in-law).
‘What for?’ Mike demanded.
‘For the eluding the army service.’ The man said with a smile which often showed he was glad with the go of the conversation.
‘Concerning the army service, I should say that I just passed two weeks in the army to test my military preparation as for a man who is ascribed to KGB from his birth… Concerning the other terms in the jail or my running away from the jail it were the special operations and I got compensated for that already by the office.’ Mike said.
‘You reason as a shop master.’ The spokesman remarked. (The shop master was a man who had a shade economy business).
‘I am no shop master because all my business is legal. They doubted that I am a volunteer but I am one not to say afterwards that somebody forced me to something, to be one hundred percent responsible for the outcome of any deals including the vaccinations and any other stuff.’ Mike said.
‘So, you refuse to be a lawyer?’ The man asked.
‘No, I do not. I may only buy that status.’ Mike said.
‘How much?’ The man asked.
‘One hundred fifty millions dollar.’ Mike said.
‘That’s a deal. And, what will be your motto in your work?’ The man demanded.
‘To pay the money to those who earned it in your organization in the process of buying my thief-in-law status. I want to be a restricted status lawyer until the time of my death because really I am not ready to get into the jail for much of time, it’s very precious to me. I prefer the mad house.’ Mike explained.
‘And, what your profit?’ The man demanded.
‘They say some women bear me the children.’ Mike said. ‘And, as a primary source, I will pay from my revenue gotten by writing the books and if the God blesses the roles in the movies as an actor.’
‘But, we cannot bear you the children. What we should do.’ The “lawyer” demanded.
‘I already said. You will distribute the books and movies by your own underground publishing houses or by some schemes with the numbers of the copies printed in the official publishing houses or better by the Internet or selling the books on CDs… You know I am kind of crazy myself sometimes and I need that somebody controlled the effect of my books on the minds of the readers. The office alone may not do that… The critics say that the book is good, like it’s read easily and on one breath but the main report for me is the words of an American woman, an Old Russian Orthodox who left the USA for some better life in Russia. She says that to sleep she had to drink vodka or some contraband pills but now it’s enough for her to read one short story and she sleeps well for a month. And, there’re almost two hundred fifty short stories in it and also about forty poems.’ Mike spoke.
‘Good product.’ The man commented.
‘So, that’s a deal.’ Mike demanded.
‘A deal.’ The man said and they shook hands with the spokesman and the witness who turned out to be a “lawyer” also. ‘But, what about the details of the contract if that’s a contract?’ The man asked.
‘Because the contract is legal it may make do without a written paper. Only we may not resort to the affidavit of the witnesses if that’s a civil court case. And, there’re no witnesses. Nobody listens to us. And, God forbid a penal court case… As for the court as in general it’s legally allowed for the parties in the dispute to cheat in any possible way without any legal responsibility for that… But, the parties may bring into the court the other written evidence… For that case, I will read all the details of our conclusion in my second book and millions of the readers will know about the details of our agreement.’ Mike proposed.
‘That’s a serious document.’ The man gladly said.
‘Yea, it’s necessary for the large scale of the project.’ Mike said.
There was a minute of silence, then, the man said in a confidential tone, ‘There will be a meeting of all us in some place near here.’
‘All, the Slavs and Spades?’ Mike demanded. ‘The clubs and diamonds in the go? Like if a man repaired some nuclear reactor for some benefits.’
‘They are always the go. Will you come?’ The man gladly said. (The diamonds were the thieves who went through the penal servitude for the very serious crimes. They were called so because in the times of the tsar regime before the revolution they stitched into the coats of the prisoners the red rhombs to assure their identification in the case of a runaway in an escape. The clubs were called the thieves who were sent to the works which by the average conditions meant a certain death because of radiation or chemicals.)
‘I already said that I will visit such meeting only to spend the money. Now, I have no cash with me. Even, the pocket money. And, no concrete economic projects. So, I will not go for the sure play. But, I want to pass a say through you.’ Mike said.
‘What it is?’ The man demanded seriously not able to subdue the merry mood completely.
‘They say like I am a billionaire or trillionaire. I want to spend my money for the interests of the society.’ Mike said.
The man a bit concerned deeming Mike was really crazy at the moment. ‘For our society?’
‘For the society as a whole and namely your society because all commit the crimes, latent or not, and are your organization represents them all. All are afraid to get into the jail. I am afraid, for example, due they say I raped a girl though it was just a theft of the bride by a beforehand agreement.’ Mike spoke.
‘It would be better if there were more of such rapes… on your part.’ The man said with a smile.
‘I am not afraid for the madhouse. They punish for faults the same way over there but somehow all is Ok for me. But, I think the prison is less controlled. Some might speculate on that. I mean some incompetent men.’ Mike said.
‘Do not care for that.’ The man said.
‘I will be in the jail for some time but not now.’ Mike said.
‘An excursion?’ The man demanded.
‘Yea, some kind of tourism… I mean without this asymmetric states of mind. I want to remember all in the real time regime.’ Mike said.
The other thief made some gestures. Mike changed in his countenance. He understood the man was mute.
‘He is mute.’ The man said.
‘My regrets.’ Mike said. ‘I’d like to know what Brother wants to ask.’
‘He is also a lawyer and he demands what you want to spend your billions for.’ The spokesman thief informed.
‘I want to spend it for a right to have a harem. To buy from the society the possibility for that… I, of course, mean no forcing any women. I will do all by a stimulus principle.’ Mike said.
The mute thief-in-law made some more gestures. Mike waited attentively for the translation.
‘He asks how you will distribute it and what you will do afterwards yourself.’ The thief with a crown ring tattoo on his finger demanded.
‘That’s up to you all to decide. I mean you and your friends among the State officials of most serious governmental organization. I say it to you first because it should be made on a private basis and I do not know any other social structure which controls so attentively the rights of the women. It will be a lot of self-discipline on my part when I will know how much I paid for that.’ Mike said to make the mute gangster smile to make it evident he understood the talk. ‘As for me, I will do the same: produce the vaccines and make inventions and also some business for production without any speculations. And, I may have a start by the literature and cinema.’ Mike explained.
The mute chief gangster made a gesture to show he was in joy for what he had heard or read by the lips…
Mike was always sure that a man is rich not when he possesses much but when he spends much.

Bribe

Michael had known about Julia’s problem with the erythrocytes level in the blood. She made all to cope with it but the problem persisted. She ate the food with the high level of the protein but still she did not like the butter, sour cream and fat milk. That is why the pregnancy period should have been somewhat of a danger to her health. The same when she would feed the baby with her own bosom. Having that in mind, Mike wanted to somehow insure against the possible bad consequences of Julia’s childbirth taking origin on that moment. He found a way to hedge against that. Surely, Julia would be afraid to eat more for the prophylactics and gain weight only to prevent such bad things as the headache and absence of forces to do something that the low oxygen in the blood ought to entail. The best way out seemed to be to bribe the doctors to give Julia the medical paper of the analysis of the level of the erythrocytes with the low marks. As prevention, it would stimulate Julia to eat more before she would have the real problems with her health. All this, Mike had in his mind long before Julia was pregnant and even sexually mature. Mike thought on that already when he was a boy of about eleven taking advantage of the time the KGB officer would talk to him on a regular basis to elaborate the program of the vaccinations and his own life in the future. The intelligence and State security office is a serious organization and they prepare anything to be done many years before it should take place to assure a smooth go of the matter, no fuss and possible misfire. That way, Mike arranged for a bribe to a doctor to give Julia a medical paper with the wrong marks of the analysis of the hemoglobin level. Mike did it because the way the delivered to him the information about the situation with his girls, Julia should live with a man who might not have any life as a spouse. So, the baby should be her fictitious husband’s niece, while Julia would give birth to Mike’s baby and exchange it to assure for the application of the measures of the witness protection program. Was it so really, or they just fooled Mike he did not know. But, he should believe in that due it might be true. And, not to spoil a possible serious thing by the whimpers of disbelief with an organization that hid its secrets, Mike should do what was necessary not paying much attention to his own doubts. Maybe, it was just a game for him and he let the other people to cheat him to have some power over his girls in the future owing the people in concern would have the true information about what was and what should be considered as the thing that had taken place a priori without any references to the common sense. So it was and Michael wanted to render a service to Julia no matter what the reality was to maybe get some of her love in the end…
Mike really felt bad. He had kinks in his muscles and it seemed his organism was not ready to live a sound life without sexual forbearance and delirium based on the intensive intellectual work. He smoked tobacco much as a way to subdue the uneasiness of that condition. It helped some and the spasms were not so acute and frequent. Again, the doctor said he should use tobacco to kill the microbes in his body. Especially, it might do for the prevention of the hepatitis. Smoking was not as yet an antidepressant for the young man in that he had much of the foolishness in his head to dispose of any of his problems by the tricky functioning of his mind.
He did not sleep the whole night and it was summertime, thus he went to the river on the pier to breathe some fresh and moist air. The fog covered the banks of the big river and it crawled over the dam to penetrate into the green orchards and streets of the nearby quarters of the town.
Mike came to Julia’s parents’ house. He was an ex for Julia officially but Natalie and Jacob treated him benevolently. Mike waited for some time and Julia awoke, he entered to her room. She lay on the bed.
‘You did exchange the baby?’ Mike asked because the maggot already moved in a crazy dance in his head.
‘How does your mom Anastasia do?’ Julia asked in return to avoid Mike’s question. It might mean any answer. Yes and no.
‘She’s Ok. What’s about your own health?’ Mike demanded.
‘I feel Ok. In the polyclinic, they gave me a paper that my hemoglobin level is low. But, I felt Ok. The results of the tests showed very low marks but I felt well. Even when I had the high levels I felt somewhat bad, but this low… Still, I’m fine. I ate a lot to raise the hemoglobin and I feel it’s Ok for now.’ Julia told.
‘That’s good. You still feed the baby with the bosom?’ Mike demanded.
‘No, I stopped feeding when she was three months old. Since that time, we live on the milk compounds.’ Julia answered.
By and by, the talk was over and Mike’s dad arrived to take him home for the young man not to wander in the streets with the eyes full of craziness and the devilish fire. He should take pills and sleep. When he strolled his muscles ached less that is why that night was sleepless for him. But, the time to take some rest in the world of the dreams came. Mike was glad he saw Julia. It was a good impression on that summer morning.

System

Mike was the man of the system. He was ready to take the responsibility if necessary and execute the instruction doing the things they said him to do. He played no hero by the pretences he was an honest man like the people often did. Mike knew about such an honest man. And, the story ended the bad way for him. The plays in honesty often showed that the man had the narrow knowledge and view and had no more in his mind than to make a cheap story to promote his own self in the career. The same was for that man the story of whom he knew. It was the unlucky end because the man worked for his own self not for the system that gave him a chance in his life. It was about a captain of the police that decided to be a great warrior against the drug trade. He arrested the big party of the drug. It was the marihuana. About a ton, they said. There was a lot of the publicity. He starred in the local channels TV shows and promised to struggle more with the crime. But, finally, he lost his life with the bullet shot by a paid murderer. This ton or even more of ganja disappeared from the fifth floor of the local department of the General Attorney’s office that was under the regular security guard the clock round day and night. That way the story ended. Mike knew more about the drugs than the ordinary citizen. Many drugs were used successfully as the medicines against the psychiatric sicknesses on the early stages before having been prohibited. The restricted use by the channels of the Mafia was the only source of consumption of it by people now. The State admitted only such a form of existence for these drugs. And, many people used them not to go crazy because of the stress or some psychological trauma. For many the drugs were the only answer for the imminent and inevitable suffering because of the insurmountable obstacle and hardship that visited their life chronically. That party of the marihuana should surely go not only to Moscow but also the Western Europe. And, to say the trivial things, many people would stay much unhappy without that natural source of comfort. The man played on that and lost. The system is sometimes more complex than the way the people understand the law. And, they understand the law directly, paying no attention that sometimes the extreme necessity kills the letter of the penal code. The people should have the choice whether to suffer and go crazy to die fast, maybe because of a suicide or to come into the oblivion of the narcotic delirium. The drugs give the controlled delirium and sometimes people quit the drugs when the hard psychological problem is solved. So, that’s the right of the choice and the people should have it not because of the democracy or tyranny but because of the basic human values. The State makes all necessary for the narcotic drugs to stay a medical cure with a hard access by the penal law prohibition. The legal medicine has only the strong pills that treat the delirium by bringing back the depression, and the sick people fall back into it the sickness to stay alive and not to die of the stress. So, maybe, to make the people suffer and be an “honest” hypocrite to show the prevalence is not maybe a best way to achieve the success in the life. If anything, all know what the drugs use will bring. It’s the death often and surely the disaster. But, it is less painful. And, the people do such choice only if they know they should die the same. It’s much easier to get healed of the drug use than of a heavy psychiatric disturbance that the stress brings about. So, that’s the problem and it is as old as the world itself. And, solving it, a man should be sure he understands what he does.



Legend and truth

It was hard for Mike to realize what the legend was and what the truth was. When he was in the condition when he recalled all the things like it would be a movie, it was Ok and many facts confirmed that the things he did not remember because of his asymmetric state of mind (he lived two lives, one was in his operative memory, the other one he recalled after some time) were real and took place in his life. The same was for his childhood reminiscences. When Mike felt bad, stricken by the paranoia, depression and doubt, he was not sure for the reality of the events of his second life and the childhood but when he followed the instructions of the doctor and smoked tobacco he was able to impartially judge what he had in his mind and the legend became the truth.

A visit to the sisters

When Mike happened to be in Krasnoyarsk with his girlfriend Julia, he in the quest for the diversity of amusement proposed his half to visit his sisters Jane and Ann. Jane was a half-sister with a common father, while Ann was not even a cousin german. She was a more distant relative.
They had a small talk which grew serious with the change of the topics. The girls began to speak more on Mike and his fate with the reference to what Mike represented by his own self to have the chances in life. They concerned the hidden assets of Mike and his real position in the society because Mike complained now and then at any opportunity that he lost his chances in his life because of the sickness from his forbearance and it would be hard to recover the forces and find a place in the society.
‘Mike, do not weep into my waistcoat. I know your true position in the society as you say. I also tried to find out why it was all so smooth with my fate and I was the witness of the fates of the other orphans. How they lost all: flats and sometimes the lives. And, I wanted to know why they left me in peace. I mean the people that want to make the profit on somebody else’s problems. Those ones you talk so much of as your partners you did lose your chance with. I think they do not seek the good to part with the other good they already have. They talked to me seriously about you, Mike, and showed the documents. I know who is the real owner of the Krasnoyarsk aluminum flat and who gets the real profit from it. I always thought why these boys that all know as the possessors of these plant do not have as much money as this enterprise should give and where they got in. You know I am a banking lawyer and I know a thing or two about the finances. But, I saw that the money just disappeared. And, I think the same is with many of the other productions. I thought that the money should go to some offshore zones but they cannot go through the air. No regional banks take part in the transfers. That was a mystery for me. But, now I know all. Almost all. At least, I understand the scheme as a woman with the education in the banking sphere. I think that the children are a good deal but you should spend some money on yourself. I do not think about much money. But, I mean some. You should part with your mob notions of modesty. Especially now when you have a girlfriend. You are an Orthodox. Even, these boys that do call themselves bandits live better than you. I know the children and sick mothers but there should be the stimulus for the others to do the same. You do not give an example… As for your constant complains that you did not do something important in your life, they also told me enough about what you did and why you have the money. I think you do not have any complexes about your fate. I know that maybe for you that is a minor deal but for me as a lonely woman and citizen that’s a big affair what you do. I want to sleep calmly and live safely. I do not think that the society would dispute your earnings one day. And, if you want to feel more comfortable you should spend your money on yourself a bit.’ Ann expressed her thoughts.
‘I say him about the same.’ Julia confessed.
Mike did not have a clear notion of his own life. He forgot his childhood and got his asymmetric division of person and did not remember many things he did as adult. And, he wanted to collect the information and understand better what he have to do. So, he might not prolong himself on what Ann told about her and his life.
‘I will think about what you said.’ Mike promised.

Better choice

Mike went crazy from his forbearance and he was shocked by what happened. His asceticism flattered him and he just began to feel respect for his own strength of will and he got such a knockout blow. He lost a lot of his time on the analysis of what Mike happened if he did not be foolish with the nature. It was more of an unlucky incident for him at that time than the law-governed natural thing of his life. He thought he committed a mistake, a fatal one. He did not realize that such things may happen only under the strongest force of the circumstances. He was not a martyr but a fool for his own evaluation. That is why it was hard to listen to any bad comments, especially on the part of his friends and relatives. Some of them were so foolish and hypocrite as to accuse Mike of his troubles to take off themselves any responsibility. It was hard. The more so, because, in the recent past, Mike felt a lot of the self-respect on his modest approach to the life, that should promise a lot of the success in the future. The anguish seemed to be insurmountable.
‘You had better drunk vodka and smoked!’ Once, his mom said in much of the emotion.
Some counted Mike for a hero and martyr that had little choice, those ones that seemed to be more honest or were predisposed for Mike. But, the hypocrites just accused Mike he had been too proud and came under the punishment of the God because of his arrogance. Was Mike a fool really? The life should show that. But, after some time he understood he had almost no other choice since the time he began to understand the meaning of the things.

Coca leaves factory

Mike’s dream was to organize an enterprise that would produce the beverages like the tea from the coca leaves with the narcotics to get rid off by the vapor.
‘I doubt they might get rid of all the cocaine with the vapor.’ The KGB officer said. ‘It will be a good beverage. The Coca Cola does exist on that and nobody complains. So, it will be a good business.’
Mike hoped that the placebo effect would be considerable to make his dry coca leaves beverage effective…
Ernst also said on their meeting with Mike that coca leaves factory would be Mike’s business he should live with his harem family on. All wanted that the legal business would provide for the family with the sick girls and even more effective vaccines. Mike felt they were ready to help.



Fight

Jack, Mike’s dad, was a good fighter. The admirer boxing career and army preparation was a good education for that. Once, when he worked at the gas station, there was a quarrel between four people in a car and the other passenger of it. They just belabored the man by a crowd. The dad ran out of the gas station building because the phone liaison was bad and knocked out the aggressive guys.
‘Thank you, the father! Thank you.’ The saved man repeated.
Indeed, the possibilities do not let the man to come around the other people’s bad luck. The good immunity, maybe, was not the exclusions.



Opium trade

Mike took a business by a kind of inheritance. An old man sold some low quality chemical drugs for the truck drivers on the federal road which went by the village. The clients dropped in and asked for some help. Mike cut the opium for them from the poppy he had sown in the desolate experience fields behind the forest. The guys got the briquettes of the brownish opium of several kilograms by the services of Mike. They were vainly afraid Mike would not continue and insisted on paying some symbolic cash, big enough. Mike accepted. Then, a sole friend of his in the village, a newcomer from the city himself kind of sold him to the police. The officers of it came in to investigate but on the persecution process for the other deal connected with the acts of the man who helped Mike’s father build a house. But, Mike did it by his division of personality and there was a talk that would be strange for somebody who did not know Mike.
‘So, you cut the opium for a powder we mean heroin?’ One of the officers who had arrived asked.
‘Whether it’s possible to cut the opium for a powder? It’s like plasticized matter, it’s impossible to make powder of it. To cut the poppy for the milk to dry and make powder of heroin is illegal because there are the doses for it and an intensive control is necessary. But, with the opium is all legal there are no doses for it. Still, I do not remember anything behind me for that stuff.’ Mike told.
‘Ok, so, there’s no powder?’ He asked again.
‘No powder on my hands.’ Mike confirmed.

Proof

They told Mike (and it was after the events that will be described in that short story) that the woman he had helped to become a brightest pop star in music and cinema had born him two babies: a daughter and a son. It was hard to prove it for the son because he was exchanged for the nephew of the man she lived with by an official marriage to comply with the CIA-KGB special paper between her and Mike. Still, the difference of the age made a distance between then to be surmounted. Still, there was a prove Mike was not cheated with her. Ernst, a man who collaborated with Mike for a very special case which was very important to boot, showed his pretences to Mike and was somewhat aggressive. So, Mike had to ask what Ernst wanted personally.
‘I want that boy from (he called the name of the woman).’ He said.
‘Which of your two daughters you need him for?’ Mike asked.
‘That does not matter.’ Ernst grouched out in A quite way.
‘So, maybe, for both? I just need the details to give a special consent and a kind of guidance for my son from that woman.’ Mike wanted to make the matters more precise.
‘Yea,’ Ernst consented, ‘But, don’t you think you are too arrogant in respect of your son?’ He went on his pretences.
‘I saw a picture of a pair of small fairies. I don’t think it’s what should be called arrogant. If he will not work to take a curse from them he will get no inheritance.’ Mike sentenced.
‘I do not want to meet with that woman of yours who bore him.’ Ernst confessed.
‘I was guided by the people in my choices. I hope my son will understand that I observe his interests.’ Mike expressed what he hoped for.
Proving a theory

That is a story about the daughter of a KGB colonel of a Near East origin whom they had declared a spy and whom Mike had helped to stay more or less a-float.
First, Mike tried as a boy yet to win her love but she said she had better party with another boy. Then, the matters grew better. Once, he saw her running to him from a place near a many flats building entrance.
‘Will you rape me?’ She asked gently and tenderly.
‘For me not to be able to divorce you?’ Mike demanded.
She showed a yes by a nodding her head.
‘But, I will do it without any perversion and real violence.’ Mike warned afraid for his reputation.
After more than ten years, Mike made his words good. But, then her father did not insist on marrying but gave her as wife to a young man who was not able to live in a conjugal way with a woman. It was pretended as a means to save her honor. After that, she pretended she had been offended and not sure she was beautiful enough. Mike had no progress with all his attempts of a flirt. The only answer was that she waited for him to pay with his labors for some property in a true real way. It proved in a way the other girls were not guilty. As for her own daughter, there was no doubt by checking her looks she was Mike’s own daughter. It made Mike run his road to success.

The right of an animal

They have a common saying in Russia that a car is not an expensive item but a means of transportation. As a way to prove it, Mike’s dad brought from a village a pig on the rear seat of their family car. It’s a funny stuff if not to reckon for the rights of animals.

Conditions

When Mike got for the first time into the madhouse, he was afraid for himself. The personnel were aggressive in relation to the patients and some got punched for the minor guilt from time to time. Once, a male nurse, threatened Mike in a strange way.
‘I know, Mike, that you are a tough guy and maybe I may not handle you alone. You are a several times hero of the Soviet Union and Russia. But, I will collect all the peaceful heroes of the Soviet Union, those who struggle with the crime and prevented it and we will punch you.’ He threatened.
Mike was not afraid. He might not understand why they thought he was a murderer while as well as he knew about himself he had killed nobody. He was impressed from what the doctor, a woman, asked him about some important matters and was afraid they took him for somebody else. So, Mike was much surprised for what he heard. He mostly sat on his bunk and even did not ask a permit to come to the water closet waiting for the last moment or some occasion to visit it. And, the male nurse who turned out to be a former policeman had to speak once more with Mike.
‘Mike, you should not take close to your heart what you hear due you are on a test here. Do not be afraid they will not punch you here. We beat here those heroes who got their medals for killing the people but you committed euthanasia. If I was a deadly sick man myself I would order my own person the way they did with for that my kids should get a certain profit from my death. So, don’t be afraid, they will cure you here only to heal. I just said it for the sake of it. We will heal you lest they might take avail of your good heart. We see how hard it is with you.’ Uncle Alexander as they called him said.
Mike got even more impressed by what he heard. He might not put two things together on that. Only after about ten years he recalled what he forgot about his life and realized what the man advanced in the age had meant. And, his promise was kept good. Nobody punched Mike and he had the best conditions in the asylum. They said and he might tell from what he saw as dreams that he even had the women during his visits there.



Self-hypnosis

Mike did not know if it was a self-hypnosis or a hypnotic state of mind characteristic for schizophrenia, but he was sure when he smoked tobacco or just was in a good mood that his girls kept faith to him and their boys did not sleep with them and lived on the trade of a whoremonger. In all it, he believed the report of the people he knew. Often, he was sure it was a stupid nonsense but sometimes he believed it. Not to be angry, he chose the happy knowledge of the virginity of his girls. Otherwise, he got more or less glad through understanding that the vengeance of the life would punish the untrue female lovers.

Test

When Mike was yet a boy and there was no legal breach in his communication with the KGB local office, he bargained for a wrong medical test paper for his girl Julia. It should show low hemoglobin for her during her pregnancy for her to eat more sour cream and meat. When Mike came into her house during a strained morning, he asked, ‘So, Julia, you exchanged your baby?’
‘How’s your mom?’ She asked in return.
‘She’s Ok. How’s your health?’ Mike demanded.
‘They said I had low hemoglobin but I felt Ok myself. I felt no giddy head or nausea as it always was in my childhood.’ She told.
‘That’s I who bribed the medical staff through the KGB to give you the blood test paper with the low hemoglobin level for you to eat better to feed the baby.’ Mike alleged.
Julia did not make much of it and gradually Mike drifted into the kitchen to finally get home by the kind offices of his own dad. His car brought Mike home from Julia’s parents’ house.

Fantasies

Julia always thought of the different stories about her relations with some other men. But, when she confessed that she was HIV positive since her birth, Mike had a question why she had fancied all that out in her dreams.
‘I had a complex. You had so many women but I belonged only to you. That is why I strained my fantasy.’ She honestly confessed.
Mike did take it some sound criticism but when he understood Julia had been really a virgin before he met her he had a real passion of superiority over her. That is why she got scared and fast found a boy as an excuse of parting with him. He was afraid she might be humiliated in her sexual relations with Mike. So, she took a time out.

Test

Julia stood near a wall of the hall which led to the kitchen. She moaned for a time.
‘What’s about you, Julia?’ Michael asked.
‘I just tried to test if I might betray you with a man. I see that’s impossible. Let me try once more for some other thing.’ She said.
She tried and had pleasure.
‘I will betray you with Benedicta.’ She said.
‘You think you will make me jealous because you will love another woman.’ Mike demanded.
‘Oh, be sure you will get jealous.’ Julia promised.


Tobacco smoking

The psychiatric doctor advised Mike on smoking tobacco. He said it was the best medicine for the jitters, soft paranoia and depression. And, really, it was so. Instead of losing his time on auto-training vainly, Mike would easily get all his arguments together to get calm and sure of his future. It was most necessary because he had lost a lot of personal efforts and time on something which should do best with his future. Most of all, he was afraid for those girls who ought to be his brides, if they were virgins or not due there was much of the contrary in their behavior with the other boys he might see personally or on TV. But, when he smoked he recalled what they said about all that. He recalled his KGB childhood superintendent to explain him the things, ‘I do not know what Nemirovich will do of his relative small girl but I will not let my daughter wag her tail with the others. She may have the friends but no sex. I know what I owe to you and how you helped me to make a good career.’
In such cases, Mike felt better. He knew he would not lose his chances with his girls and be served the leftovers at the table after he had a hard work in the fields. He also had best on such occasions to analyze what Julia and other women said about themselves and what the others said about them. He was not what might be called happy owing he did not possess them but he grew calm of his worries, the main of which was that he might lose his time and suffering in vain. There was some pity he was no sportsman anyhow because of smoking but he needed it as a therapy. If he did not do it he got in the predicaments and had to get the injections of the hard psychiatric medicines. But, tobacco brought deep calmness and clearness in his soul. Because of that, he could sleep well which was not otherwise affordable even through the pills. Really, he was no ready for any jealousy and keen apprehensions as to what his life was for if not for these girls. In such moments, he recalled what he did during his second self, the things he did not remember as a given thing but as some dreams. It were mostly the sex with the other women except those he loved in his first self and the things he committed as an agent of the intelligence office which should bring him good money and welfare in the future. So, it was a medicine for him, although it was bitter and poisonous in some respect. Good sleep and mood was more valuable than the small problems with his pulse and blood pressure. That is why he accepted that thing which must not be proper if taken in an isolated way.

Hard talk

It was a common opinion that Mike should have a harem of sick girls to let the vaccines against the heavy sicknesses such as HIV and hepatitis be prepared in a way to let the infected people live a sexual life and not to contaminate the sexual partners. But, then, there was a question open of how to finance all that. First, they offered Mike to get occupied with the selling of cedar nuts in Moscow and but after that there were the doubts if it was necessary. The dead set opinion was that in his twenty Mike was too young to have a business. Especially, Ernst, a CIA major was too jealous to Mike’s money. But, after all, it was negotiated that Mike should be a businessman in his thirty. Again, there were the doubts if it was possible for Mike to take the percentage from the legal suits. And again, they recalled what the king of England had promised Mike as a compensation for the destroying of the Saint Michael’s order of knights, the special forces detachment officers who blackmailed the big business and governments. So, it let a go for Mike to be a lawyer with money. Ernst and Samuel wanted to reduce Mike’s revenue to the profits from his books.
‘The people who killed Kennedy also would like to write the books but they might not. So, it’s a good permit, Mike.’ Samuel, a CIA colonel, said.
‘Maybe, they did not understand what they did properly but I do.’ Mike said.
‘Michael, do not show you are smart.’ Samuel warned.
Mike kept his silence because it would not be hard for him to fuck off his immunity with the occasional girls to have the same fun and pleasure but without any profit on the part of the authorities and society. As much of threats there was against that Mike sounded that. He said they might get the same kind of vaccines they already had and he might find the girls with the relevant sicknesses to make a full row of infections.
‘Mike, do not say nonsense. We need the other kind of vaccines.’ Samuel said as most ranked, old and sober reasoning CIA officer.
‘Ok, Mike, do what you like to get the money only do not get into the jail.’ Ernst concluded. ‘And, you should arrange for your business with the mob on your own. Though, I do not think it would be hard because you are also a gangster the way they judge your actions.’
The main problem was that Mike had many children. But, Mike knew that there were the higher authority in the same office and their wish was that Mike’s program was not the unique one but was an example of the good relations with the State based on the good pay for hard and dirty job. It was what was sounded by Ernst himself. So, in that moral choice, Mike took the money because his sons also should be the same as he and not just look for the easy money as the alimony payment to make a good life and waste the inborn immunity. The daughters at their turn should look for the same guys as Mike. This point of view was easily accepted by the representatives of CIA and by proxy the Federal Security Service of Russia due it was a common program and the men might speak on the part of their Russian colleagues. So, Mike was up to making all kind of business to finance his family of a harem.
The mob also agreed on Mike’s projects of making money for his women and imminently registered children. It was because they also needed the vaccines to struggle with the negative consequences of prostitution and drugs use: serious infections.
Thus, though they tried to drive a hard bargain to Mike, the nature of the program, he was the main participant of, made him selectable for to be a jack-of-all-trades in business. That is why Mike knew he would have the money. As a matter of fact and a advice on the part of Ernst, Mike was given a method of how to get a control over the business: he would tell he worked as a contract payee on CIA and the similar Russian offices and drive up the prices because he had a good possibility to sell the goods successfully at the end point of the consumption to get over the chain of the intermediates.
Also, they promised the help to round up the girls for his harem, those who were his debtors by many financial schemes.
‘They put much value on our services of that kind.’ Ernst confessed.
So, Mike was up to his search of feminine love in a family way. His believes in the good outcome of the whole affair were much strengthened by his visions of future in which he had a harem and would live a long and rich sexual life to have enough money to make happy his wives and give the State the good result from his health and immunity on a full basis.

Question

Mike often doubted that his girls were really HIV positive and kept faith to him because of that due they had for the exterior the marriages with the other man. But, then, Mike was more close to the idea that it was a way to protect against the bad rumors and the method to make Mike himself jealous by bringing the doubts into his heart as to whether he should have to sleep with the infected girls. Really, it was much easier to accept such a harem if there was the impression that all was Ok with the women in it. Maybe, it was a psychological trick. Surely, it was so. It would have been hard to have the intimacy with the women with a constant that of a possibility to contract a heavy infective sickness. So, maybe, Mike had to be grateful to his girl, the young women now, to act that way.




Comments

That day, Mike visited an infections doctor in the polyclinic. He wanted that they should take the blood tests on him for HIV and hepatitis. He also wanted to get the vaccination for these infections. But, what he heard of the doctor was rather strange for him.
‘I would not advise you to get vaccinated. In your condition, the sick girls might take avail of you. I would not like to take such a responsibility… As for what happens in your house between you and such girls, I may not call it the pimp house because it’s you who pay the money and not them who would have paid the money for you. Still, I am not positive on that. Though, I know that my opinion does not count much in all that… And, the more so, we do not have now the necessary relatives.’ He commented.
At that time, Mike did not recall anything about the sexual relations with the sick girls. To say the truth, he did not recall that in much of the pictures and action like it would be in a movie even later when he already gave himself the account that he slept with the sick girls and did not remember that right away. After some time, he had the visions but he could not say whether it was just sexual fantasies or it was what really had taken place in the past. At least, the people around him said so and he might not negate that…
‘So, you say he was infected by the HIV and now have the immunity?’ Mike’s mom demanded. ‘But, his tests are Ok?’
‘Sure, that’s so, there were some volunteers among those who are infected with the HIV and they vaccinated them with your son’s blood. It gave good results and I may say as a specialist that it’s because your son’s organism successfully struggled with the HIV and won… Of course, it’s possible that this immunity against HIV is hereditary because his father, your husband, was vaccinated with such military vaccines that contained the HIV virus. That’s quite possible because many scientist say it’s an old or maybe even ancient virus. The donors whose blood used for the military vaccines might be HIV positive also. But, I think your son contracted the virus on his own.’ The doctor opinionated.
‘But, maybe, it’s just the Holy Ghost, because of all his forbearing and fasting. He often does not eat and defecate for long.’ Anastasia presumed.
‘Maybe, it influenced him in his winning against the virus but as a specialist I should say that it’s not the Holy Ghost. The specialist in Moscow found the unique antibodies in his blood that they did not meet in the blood of the other people. That’s what makes the immunity in the scientific sense.’ The doctor explained.
The doctor and mom talked more on the diet and other things that Mike would need. How he might cohabit with the sick girls and whether their common children would be normal. But, the ten years old Mike felt calm and peaceful in his soul. He knew the KGB did not cheat him with the donor for the HIV infected blood. There was more and more chance for his happiness with his girls.


Bernard

Bernard was the husband of the daughter of Mike’s parents’ family friends. He was a special guy because of his southern temper. They said he originated from the Gypsy. He was a bit comical figure and the jokers of the different sorts used it to make him even more anecdotic. Once, there was a quarrel of Bernard with some junior members of the club where they studied the judo and karate. The offended guys went to the club where the rest of the members watched the film about some karate fighters or the commandoes making war to some rivals. The gang moved to the dances where Bernard hung out. The discussion began when they found the young man who was so cheeky as to throw a call to the “Banzai” club. The arguments began to get exchanged when Jack, an instructor of the club, who afterwards tied up with the mob and earned some big money on that, having been tired of the talk and up to the mischief, just took out of his pocket a small container of the teargas and from behind the heads of the participants of the quarrel, spurted the teargas into the face of Bernard. All tears and snots, Bernard began to rebuke the gang for the lack of the respect for his person.
‘I wanted a serious talk, but you poisoned me as a cockroach.’ He nearly wept…
Second time when Mike heard about Bernard was when Mike asked his friend Jack about the conjugal affairs of Bernard and his wife. Jack should know because he was the friend of Denis, the younger brother of Marina, the wife of Bernard.
‘Seems the affairs are not very good. They begin to speak about a divorce. Bernard spends all his money on the one-handed bandit and once even broke open the safe in the opt sales shop where he works because he lost much in gambling and wanted to win it back.’ Jack told.
Bernard was maybe an object of some fun and disregard for some people, but for Mike he was a man of the unique ways of thinking and conceiving the world. What just cost the promises of Bernard to murder Anatoly, the father of Marine, if he would not let them get married. Maybe, it was really the different temper and culture and it was wrong not to take it serious.


Calmness

Sometimes, when the pressure of the loneliness subdued under the new impressions of life, Mike felt himself calm. He was ready to be happily unhappy. That is he was ready to stay without any harem and big money at all. He sacrificed much for the wellbeing of the humanity and if he got nothing they would have almost no chance to make somebody else take part in any similar program of vaccinations. Mike knew that the life would revenge for him and it would happen already during his life. It brought his spirit in peace. He was ready to stay without any women, big advocate fees and very profitable business. Of course, he would jeer at the vain efforts of those who would try to make profit on his blood and labors because it would be no use, the damage would be much greater. For him it was enough just not to stay an orphan and be alive. The God would make them pay for his fate. He was ready to go through the motions if all the promises he was given would be empty. And, of course, he would find some employee’s job and some woman, also maybe a mistress to make up for the deficit of the feminine company during his youth. He average life should also be well off.

Abrams

What Herbert could say about that? He did not remember that in the plain meaning of this word. He had the reminiscences of his memory but as always was with him he was not sure sometimes if it had happened in reality…
Herbert sat in the rear seat of a jeep and got the instructions of Ernst who transmitted what a CIA general had ordered, so even Samuel who was a colonel might not put much of a word, only an advice or remark. They spoke about the possible and as it seemed inevitable invasion into Iraq and the young man had to say on that. It was even before September 11th but at the moment even that event was a sure and forthcoming event.
‘Herbert, what you will say about the mission in Iraq? You are a USA citizen and a reservist, so they will call you into the army.’ Ernst asked.
‘I only should say that I have no time to pass in a too long a term in Iraq. I have to study. So, to make my mission short I would demand to send me to the hardest part of the front.’ Herbert said.
‘That’s the most original answer I heard from a recruit in my life.’ Ernst remarked. ‘They will find you a good job according to your qualification.’ He promised.
Thus, the matter was cleared out…
What Herbert recalled about all that? He was in his home and they came to him from the military commissar’s office in Siberia where he lived and said he had to move to USA army for the mission in Iraq.
First, he stormed a concrete fortified front line of the Iraq army and then they enlisted his into the crew of an Abrams tank and they moved into the territory of the enemy and when Herbert spotted a death battalion of the Iraqi tanks he said to the crew of a pair of tanks in his group to stand still and cover him up while he ordered his crew to get out of the tank and moved forward to meet the Iraqi T-60 of the Soviet production. It was a hard attack and though Herbert destroyed all the enemy tanks which by an incomplete number of a detachment showed it was a death battalion. His Abrams was in a bad repair and he himself inhaled a lot of the smoke during the fight, so he had to get home. Why he was so desperate. First of all, he wanted to somehow acquit himself of September 11th when he had been a kind of butcher to punish the people for their wrong and save the nation from the epidemic. But, the immediate cause was that behind him there was an Italian Special Forces detachment consisting of the sick women, former officers of some other military services that had been put in that risky situation because the death in the battle was considered by them as a better choice for the death from some sickness. Thus, the women soldiers were spared and Herbert might tell that he committed something for the US to stay less open for a possible punishment from the US government for having solved the national problems. The advance had been his deal of participation in the elimination of the Saint Michael order of the knights, the soldier and officers from the NATO Special Forces detachments…
Herbert got acquainted with these pair of CIA agents that passed for the ornithologist scientists when a friend of his a hunter with an eagle had invited him to work as an interpreter for his interview with the foreigners. They talked on this and on that from Herbert’s biography which he did not remember for the moment when they came to the topic that related to the theme of that short story.
‘Do not worry about the twin towers, Herbert. All knew about the problem with its personnel. They will not make anything to you for that. You worked it off in Iraq. The whole America only speak about that famous tank attack of yours.’ John, one of the foreign guests narrated.
Herbert did not understand much of what they said. But, then it comforted his soul indeed…
Herbert dropped in to a shop near his parents’ house where he was a patron because it was handy to buy the food over there. The young woman that owed the shop began to ask him about his service in Iraq.
‘That’s good of you to serve your State whose citizen you are. Some ask for the benefits but you served well as they say.’ She said.
Herbert did not know what to answer.
‘Or they cheat on this, Herbert? That’s the old wives’ tales?’ She asked.
‘Yea, the old wives’ tales.’ Had he to say because he might not tell much on that having not remembered the affair…
Once, Hebert was so downcast that he again began to pronounce himself on a possible immigration to USA as a way out.
‘That’s possible.’ The mom said.
‘But, I don’t have the citizenship what I will do over there?’ Herbert objected.
‘You have. You warred for the USA in the professional army.’ Anastasia, his mother remarked.
‘Do not say about that. He will not trust you.’ His dad Jack said.
‘You fool, he will understand you wrong as if we thought it of ourselves.’ The mom angrily said.
Herbert refused from his American dream because it seemed his parents took it too serious to fake such tales. So, he kept his silence on all related matters…
In the rest, they tried to speak on that as least as possible, because Herbert did not remember the matter and such a memory would be a hard thing for his mind. Only, once a Christian on an international conference in Prague opinioned that the cause of Herbert’s success was the bad quality of the T-60 Soviet tanks. A boy in the crazy house that tried to speculate on that ended in the closet being dishonored by the medical aid.
‘You said all.’ The man in the white gown demanded the boy of about seventeen. ‘T-60 is not already a tank for you? Let’s go, the bitch, I will show you the tank.’ Was the sentence of the medical authority of the crazy house…
Once more, Herbert was a witness of a talk about a pair of old man that exchanged their views on this event of the American invasion of Iraq.
‘They say an American brigadier general destroyed a battalion of Saddam’s tank?’ One of them asked the other one.
‘They say the Iraqi went on the women and it was a death battalion.’ The other old man said.
‘That does not make the beauty for them.’ The other said.
‘They say it was officer on penalty and a Russian.’ The man told.
‘Yea, the American mercenary would hardly do that. That’s our school.’ The man concluded…
The door bell rang and Herbert opened the door to let his elder brother Nick to go in.
‘Hello, whether Saddam has no more tanks? What you will say, the American professional?’ Kindly asked Nick on Herbert’s arrival home.
Herbert thought it was a joke and calmly let his brother in. He was so much accustomed to the lacks of the terms in his life’s schedule that he did not notice them…
Constantine, a cousin of Herbert, visited the last in his parents’ house and they drank tea with candy.
‘Where’s your Abrams? In a museum?’ Constantine demanded.
‘Yea, it is in a museum.’ Retorted Herbert believing it was a kind of a practical joke on him because somebody had ascribed some foolish talks to him…
To say that Herbert’s mother-in-law was not angry was improper. She really was because of her son-in-law links to the September 11th and Chernobyl catastrophe.
‘What you got so fixed on the question of money? Why you need all it? Whether it is not enough for you? You are a tank officer and they say also a flyer. Why get mixed with that? They already found you the girls and they will also earn the money. I also was not against your liaison with Julia. But, such a burden on your organism. You just wait for some time and all will be Ok.’ She admonished.
But, Herbert took it for a Dutch comfort based on the stupid things they said about him…
It was a five years anniversary of the law school graduation and Herbert wanted to invite his unanswered love Tina for a dance. He came to her and asked a favor to waltz with her for a while.
‘But, will you remember it afterwards?’ Cunningly asked Tina. ‘Will you, the tank man?’
‘And, also a special forces officer and a flyer? They said he destroyed the enemy’s tanks by numbers.’ Julia, a native beautiful girl, commented.
Herbert thought they derided him again, but still he waited to get a waltz with Tina…
It was a church meeting in a nearby Siberian city. A sister in Christ, a woman who was the mother of two girls of the age to think about marriage. She came on the floor and began to speak on some strange things which Herbert might not understand completely.
‘Some people helped me and my daughters when I was a beggar in the streets and I got a flat and job. But, my girls were sick and I might not understand what kind of interest they had in me. But, now, they explained to me that it’s a whole program and my girl will have a bridegroom. He is a citizen of USA and a hero of the war in Iraq. They said they granted the USA citizenship to my daughters also. I found some boys that would look after them and I will let them marry but they will wait that young man to get from the bad consequences of the therapy to be able to become the father of my grandchildren. I mean the sound babies…’ She talked more on that but Herbert only understood that there still was a chance for him to have a harem like that young man.
After some time, he came to Denis, the bridegroom of Mary who was one of that woman’s daughters and said, ‘I congratulate you with such a good brother-in-law. Will you help me get acquainted with him?’ Herbert was driven by the sense of politeness.
‘Oh, Herbert. That’s Ok. They said about you.’ Denis commented.
Ok indeed, Herbert was a mentally sick young man, so any kind of the jokes should be accepted with him. That was his reaction to such situations. Then, after several years, he realized it might be he but he might not tell for sure. He recalled the words of Ernst.
‘Herbert, and you must also write about the Iraqi campaign in your book. And, if you will not remember the stuff you should write what the other people will say about that.’ The CIA major instructed…
All the talks about Herbert’s service in Iraq seemed to be a common conspiracy to fool him for something. At least, his paranoia stricken mind dictated so. But, once his small niece Pauline informed him in a merry mood that she had seen him on TV in the employ of an American soldier to drive a tank. Herbert took it for the childish imagination and advised her mother Natalie to show the girl to the doctor not to let the things develop the way it was with himself.
‘You’d better showed yourself to the doctor in your place.’ Was Natalie’s stern counsel.
The sincerity of a kid did come as a suspicious argument for Herbert. That is why he began to put some trust on the idea he was in Iraq on an army service.







The smell of death

Mike did not know whether the Sicilian Mafia and Cosa Nostra in USA used the low quality vaccines against the heavy sicknesses, which was very probable, but he was a bit laden up in his soul when the doctor from Sicily said about the conditions of the blood sacrifice from Mike.
‘You know the boys from Mafia are very noble and they might die for a possibility to save some sick girls in their own way.’ The old man said.
It meant the Mafia boys, the same age as Mike and maybe younger, wanted to have sex with the sick whores whom they controlled or some other girls which maybe used the drugs. It presumed a sure pleasure and perhaps imminent death. Mike, on the contrary, had no chance to be noble in such a way. He should survive by using heavy drugs on some missions of his connected with much gunfire, stress and strain. He also should go crazy because of the sexual abstinence, though the girls would sleep with him from time to time. He should give the healthy progeny. Was this attitude of the boys from Mafia an ultimate nobility or the token and consequence of the decadence of the Mafia business? Mike thought that both. Everybody must pay this or that for the money. And, all thought that Mafia got the easy money.
Mike was of a certain opinion that the Mafia already mixed up with the structures which might give the vaccines. Mike knew that some families used the vaccines at much of the detriment to their health and even life, though with the presence of some fun and money. Was it possible that all Mafia used the vaccines in the precedent generation and almost all the boys in this organization had been born with some inherited heavy curable forms of the sicknesses? Despite the Mafia members had always taken painfully all the talks about their problems, Mike must say that it was possible. The people from the Sicilian Mafia tried to make friends with Mike and Mike was afraid that the Sicilian question might be solved by shooting down the male members of the Mafia families by some CIA guys, some experienced military veterans from heavy missions, who would make any job for the money or right to inherit that business. So, Mike offered to cure these people by a putting in into a common jail to provoke the sicknesses on an early stage in an easy form by the contact of the carriers of the different sorts of the viruses and bacteria of the very same infections. Mike was able to persuade the State authorities not to use some white powder in the ventilation to solve the question easy. So, the Mafia was given a chance to get healed in the way Mike was healed himself. Though it needed much courage. Maybe, it was easier simply to die a pleasurable death. But, all knew that former Mafia members would be good CIA agents or work for some other intelligence office. So, the play was worth the candles.
As from the women and girls from Mafia, Mike might be an insurance with his offer of becoming the father of the children among these women. It meant the survival and getting healed of the infections. Still, the problem with the males was serious because Mike, for instance, might not save the Chechen Mafia by his example of survival for the boys of that nation, and only the war brought some peace on that land.
Mike might not say yes or no on that Sicilian question because the fear of death should drive the Mafia young man not only sleep with the whores or drug addicted girls but also to take the heavy drugs by some huge doses on some stressful missions not to allow it become a systematical habit. And, the best and only considerable cure was the sexual abstinence and the imminent crazy house. Owing all the Mafia might not use that cure, Mike knew that not all would survive. But, he wanted that they were as many as possible.

Scenario

Many people said that the third world war was on the way. But, Mike hoped that the examination for the new generation of the antimissile rockets produced by the Russia would be on the empty ballistic rockets, one without the nuclear warhead. It would be a perfect way for the USA to conserve the resources for the new possible attack and a surest way to make the Russian waste all their arsenal of the new generation of the antimissile rockets. The war should have the agreements, rules and a scenario, if they wanted the minimal risks and victims. On the contrary, the Russian nation might be very aggressive because of the nuclear elements pollution of the territory above which the ballistic rockets from USA would be took down. Might a Russian president conserve the peace in such a case?


Suppliers

It was an ordinary seminar on the first medical aid. But, what made it notable was that the course was taught by the grand-grandson of the man after whom the university was named. It was an old man, medical doctor by his education. They asked him about why he came into Siberia from Europe.
‘They said they would create a medical faculty on the base of the medical college and I would be a dean. But, until now, it’s just the talks. But, I do not regret my coming here. I left my flat to my children and now I have the possibility to be an intermediate between the suppliers of the raw products for the medicines and the pharmacologic company…’ He had the time to say.
‘You mean a supplier, not suppliers?’ A girl demanded.
She meant that this business of trading opium and heroin to the companies producing the medicines might be established only through Mike.
‘I know what you mean. But, I should say that I have the suppliers. The sons of the man you are talking about have already got into producing and collecting the raw products for the pharmacology. And, any family is notable for its traditions. It’s a family business and there’s the renown. So, I do not regret my arrival to your place. I have some money because of my liaisons I got during my work as a surgeon. I sell the raw products with a margin and make the money enough to live here and support my children over there in Volgograd. So, I do not regret.’ He told.
After that there were no more questions of the private character and they got to the study of the first medical aid.

Videos

‘You always say that I have sex with the women. But, I do not remember about that. And, you said about something else I did. There should be the videos. I would feel much easier if I watch these videos.’ Mike said to Ernst and Samuel.
‘Mike, be careful with that. The people die when they watch such videos when they are in the same condition as you are in. And, they already tried to show you the videos to solve the problem with your memory but it gave just the counter effect.’ Ernst explained.
Mike asked no more questions on that…
Mike’s friend Vitally said that in Saint Petersburg they sold in the special shops the porno movies with Mike starring in them. Like he watched them with his girlfriend. Mike might not say it was a lie because he heard the other people say about that and in their unity and volume such talks were the evidence which might not be rejected easily. The more so, Mike had the reminiscences and vision correlating with this information. He might, of course, require of his friend to send him such movies. But, maybe, deep in his heart, he did not doubt in that and wanted to spare this emotions of viewing the scenes of his intimacy with the other women for the time when he would be about sixty years old to support his sexual libido.

Accident

It happened when Mike studied in the university on the law faculty. A pair of boys played bully because Mike did not want to give them his manuscripts of the lectures a teacher on the Roman law pronounced during the lessons. In the rest room there was a quarrel. One of the students promised Mike to shoot into the ear with a gas pistol and the other one insulted him to indicate that Mike would better sit on the lavatory pan in a jail cell. The last meant that Mike probably should be dishonored and be a pederast. Of course, it was just an occasional words scrap between the student and the boys just wanted to show they were somebody important and boast they had the gas gun. Mike did not pay much attention to that due it was no real danger for him in all that. But, the events developed in a way to make the boys answer for what they said. The teacher on the penal law, a major of the police in retirement informed the rest of the students during the time of a lecture that they should be careful with what they said to Mike owing the one of the boys really disappeared for the matter of half a year and when they found him it turned out that the unfortunate student passed that time in the jail where they forced him to be a pederast, a passive homosexual. As for the other boy, the guy got indeed a shot into the ear by a gas gun. Mike understood he had some authority among the criminals and correspondingly among the people from the State special services of the Russia. First, he felt more confident because they kind of protected his interests. Second, his self-respect grew along with the assurance in the tomorrow day. He hoped that he really might get something in return for his future suffering because they took it serious to assure his position in the society.

Worse

On Mike’s visit to the medical center on the venereal sicknesses, the pair of the medical staff women had a talk in his presence to see Mike’s reaction on what they talked about. But, at that time, Mike did poorly orient in his own life divided in two parts, one part he remember, the other part he did not remember. Those parts coexisted and changed one another. The women spoke on the children born in the program from the sick women. They hinted Mike should be a donor of the seed but Mike did not realize what was what about it because he did not remember his sexual contacts with the sick women. The one of them who was more advanced in the age told to the younger about the things of Mike’s life and they exchanged the opinions. Maybe, they tried to find out if Mike simulated his asymmetric division of personality but Mike really did not react properly to that talk. The one of the things they talked about was the consequences of the application of the vaccines on the HIV positive people.
‘The donor blood they used to produce the vaccines contained the other stuff. There was not only HIV antibodies but also some other weakened viruses and bacteria and now the doctors have a lot of problems with the sicknesses they do not know much about, mostly tropical. They say there crawled out such things! The boys now are in a lot of trouble. Surely, think twice.’ The elder woman told.
Mike did not know if it was his blood or not which was used to vaccinate the HIV positive people. But, one thing was for sure. The vaccinations, the same as the infections themselves were a serious thing, and it was not a thing to play the childish games with. Mike was happy that he insisted that only the sick girls should be vaccinated because then their future pregnancy from him would be a guarantee against the awakening of such heavy infections. It gave Mike more assurance that first he would have the children from the women vaccinated with his blood, and also some financially independent women that wanted a child with immunity and that he would eventually have his harems collected from the sick women to make the vaccines of an even better quality. So, maybe, Mike counted out his chances when he began that story with the production of the vaccines from his blood. All in all, the deadly infective sicknesses are won by an acquired immunity and Mike perhaps just participated in the work of the nature it accomplished on the humanity for centauries and millenniums.

Brothers

They said that before Mike was born his father had begotten about five hundred children because of his good immunity based on the army vaccines he had got before Vietnam. But, mainly it were the children from the well-to-do families and there was no addressing on the part of their mothers. But, a pair of times, Mike had to acknowledge his brothers presented to him in the perambulators. It was the boys had the inclinations for the mental sicknesses and the help of Mike would be of need. Mike wanted to collaborate with his brothers to give a kind of examples to his future sons who should be born in his harem. They would be from the different women but of a common father and Mike wanted to somehow teach them help one another.

Dejected demand

‘What you want to live with your girls on?’ The KGB officer asked.
Mike thought all was arranged with his business like it was some solved matter. He thought it was a State program and he would have no obstacles to take control over any business he liked.
‘I would like to trade marble.’ Said eleven years old Mike. ‘I wanted to sell it for the construction firms in Sotchi about the time when the Olympic Games would be organized.’
‘Young and perspective. Do not you think you are too young to deal in marble?’ The officer demanded with a latent call to the nature of the realism with Mike’s intentions.
It turned out that the marble trade should be reserved as a common stock to compensate the KGB officers when their organization would be named the other way to match the realities of New Russia. The officer said they already had a man who would deal in marble for that Black Sea city to be constructed to meet the requirements of the Winter Olympic Games. It should be for the Olympic objects and also the private houses construction. So, Mike knew he would have no easy ride with his business. For all his business he should pay directly or not very much indirectly with his efforts to organize the medicine to be more effective by collecting the more of raw products and resources for the medicines such as opium, heroin and other stuff and also the vaccines. Or else, it should be some heavy business which would need more of the time to get occupied with and put on the go. All the money from his inventions and the cash he would get from the organizations which were declared terrorist by the governments of the different States he should spend on the program he was the participant of. That is to support the children born perhaps or surely from his seed by the State project of fighting the infectious sicknesses. It meant the money would mainly return to their legal owners: big business companies and the governments of the foreign States and Russia. Mike probably would have good results in aluminum only as an established business because by the opium and heroin collected through his honest name, also the vaccines, they paid for the new western technology for a Siberian Russian new aluminum plant. Again, they talked about the collection of opium in Tajikistan and selling it to the State of Russian as an intermediate on a private basis. Then, the beverages from coca leaves. All the cash he had helped be returned to the governments of the different States should be partly spent on his children and mostly returned to the economies, though it was huge money. Somehow, Mike should find the investors. As a way to compensate this lack of finance they allowed him to be a lawyer for the big foreign and Russian business. Mike did not feel himself cheated or somewhat offended but he knew it would be hard to earn money by business. The already existing enterprises should work for the other members of the society due Mike paid no direct money for their establishing. So, Mike would not just get some money by an easy bargain or scheme to rest on the laurels. He should be busy indeed. Marble was left to the other kind of people who would be wiser to share it with the former officers of KGB. The more imposing people who might attempt to control that business because of some arguments were promised to die in the criminal wars or car accidents, which really happened. But, by that Mike knew that this business which was left to him was rightly his own and it would allow him to have more control over his wives in the future.

Loans

When Ernst said about the first steps in Mike’s business, Mike said, ‘I believe I will arrange it with my parents for some loan from them to start it with the cedar nuts.’
‘Never, Mike, never involve your parents in your affairs. You should be independent. That’s most important. Better try to find the other kind of investors to have enough liaisons for some other kinds of businesses. Ok, Mike? You should decide yourself how to spend your money. Not your mother or father.’ Ernst formulated his idea.
‘Ok,’ Mike agreed.
He felt some relief because the question of the family finance was put off the agenda. Mike hoped to get some loans from his business partners in the framework of the concrete trade obligations.

Enforcement

They offered to Mike to help him by enforcing the girls to get into his harem. But, it was too doubtful. Mike knew what was implied by that enforcement. All the whoremongers sleep with the hookers. So, perhaps, they offered him to spoil his fun by some individual romances of some young agents or officers with the women he had paid seriously by his efforts mainly based on anguish of pain due to the huge doses of the drugs Mike had taken to properly execute the orders of the intelligence offices of the different countries. And, also the forbearance, real or not depending on whether all the stories about the porno movies with his participants were true or not to show whether he had fucked and would fuck the women by his second self which was the ordinary trick of the psychological influence on such guys as Mike as he had been the witness when they processed his father to take part in the ‘volunteer’ preparation of the vaccines for the society. So, Mike was skeptical for that offer and was against it.
‘You want to kill the girls,’ Ernst demanded.
‘No, I will pray for the God to punish them,’ Mike explained.
‘What do you mean?’ Ernst wanted the details of Mike’s intentions.
‘I mean that I do not know what these girls do with their boyfriends. As for me, I did a lot of job. I killed the people for you or prepared those vaccines, again, I organized the collecting the raw products for the pharmacology at the expense of the drug trade. Seems, I opened a whoredom house but get no money on that. And, these ordinary boys take all the pleasure of the society of these girls when I am alone while they might show me some signs of respect if not love. I never slept with these girls if not for all your talks about the porno movies. I feel I subsidy a harlot trade in the framework of your office. You might make those boys or men also if not to kill the men and produce the vaccines to pass some time in the jails for some heavy works to pay for the pleasure of the love of the beautiful and relatively rich girls, at least, they are without the material problems. And, you may just say that if these girls make the other kind of choices, then, their family and relatives should pay for that, those who got real profit from all this investment into the beauty and health. I vote for that.’ Mike said.
‘You offer us a lot of job,’ Ernst confessed.
‘Until now, I do all the hard job for you. And, even in that you reject my offer to get occupied with it myself. So, I may do nothing. I just stay out of that business at all and you return me what I earned to spend it on some other women less spoiled by the attention of your office. You say I should not render that matter to the mob and leave it to you. Ok, but I am out of that. You just return me the money. And, even if I do not get what I worked for I sacrifice it to some other boys who will work for you to finance your program. Simply, we should forgive each other what there is between us. I also got into all that not by my free will. When all that got begotten I did not see around me or my father any other girls than these one. They said to me they were my sisters, the daughters of my father. I got not brotherly kindness from them. So, you just leave me free and I live an ordinary life. When I paid for those girls nobody said there would be some problems. And, even if they said there would be the problems, they offered no measures how to solve the matter with those girls and their duty to sleep with me. Thus, you just leave me alone and let the society to evaluate my work, though that’s no use. I am against any vain threats or offers for those girls. I am for their full free choice. I might become fully a gangster and say I did all because of my notions of the criminal character. If these notions are wrong they will correct me. I said all.’ Mike explained his views.
‘You are a hard man, Mike.’ Ernst said.
Then, Ernst, at all, said that it was right when they said Mike was a fanatic, maybe it was on some other matter, but it was Mike who solved the serious matters for the Russian intelligence office and CIA, not these guys who played in spies.

Crazy ideas

Sometimes, not very often, Mike had no more of temper to wait of life for compensation for all his deeds in collaboration with the governmental structures. In return, he began to imagine that he was a lonely fighter with the outer world which tried to make an offensive on him and his family on the grounds of the preparation of the vaccines from the heavy sicknesses. Mike was not a KGB agent any more. He was a man that waged a war to the whole world including KGB and CIA. But, he stayed alive. Was it due to the values of the civil society or the Biblical verities of the human reality, he did not know at that moment. Simply, it was too hard to wait for the pay day of his work for KGB and its Russia substitute. At those moments, he alone blew up the Chernobyl atomic station at the age of six years old. Then, the same with the September 11th. And, even if he killed somebody at the order, hint, advice or consent of KGB he did it because they tried to find a way to dispose of him in arranging for his collision with some powerful force, it seemed to him. Still, no car of the policemen or the intelligence office agents came to shake the soul out of him. Mike thought at that time that he killed and destroyed for the saint idea of making away with the human torture for the preparation of vaccines. All other matters of the personal character must be ruled by that principle of life. The main reason why Mike was alive was that he had the unique immunity against many heavy sicknesses which made him valuable for the humanity. That would not last more than several hours after which Mike again was a KGB personage who took the guilt on himself for some catastrophes only because he was guilty of something else, wanted to make money on that and had the guarantees of the vaccinations program against an occasional liquidation.

Movie

Mike watched the movie “Forest Gump” with his girl Julia. Then, Mike tried to speak with her on the main heroine of the movie Jenny. Mike thought she was a girl of an easy approach and betrayed the love of Forest with many other men.
‘You do not understand. She just made a small fraud for the money with these men while she kept faith to Forest because as well as I remember she was sick with some virus and Forest maybe would be a good father after Vietnam vaccines.’ Probably was what Julia said word in word, but surely she meant that.
Mike was glad Julia judged the melodrama movie that way according to her own self. It showed Julia should also be faithful to Mike. But, when Mike tried to bring that idea to some other girl with a reference to Julia’s opinion she showed herself skeptical to the support of the honor of Jenny from “Forest Gump”.
‘She just had fun. Forest had some problems with his head and turned up in Vietnam. Why she should wait for him. I do not think that’s the idea of the film.’ She said.
Maybe, the girl was that way but more probably she endeavored to show herself that way in Mike’s eyes for some purpose. There might be brought in an analogy of Mike with Forest in that they both had the problems with their brains and Mike also might maybe become a rich man.
Struggle

Mike father Jack had a job in an apprentice school that prepared the future welders, plumbers, masons and the representatives of the other professions. He was the senior master and thus responsible for many affairs in the school. The situation with the drugs was especially one of a big tension. The students did not have the money for the high quality ganja from the steppe of the nearby regions or Middle Asia. So, the police often caught the students with the cellophane packs full of the low quality marihuana that was in abundance in the locality of the town. Such an incident would cost the term in the jail and it would be often a long term. The drugs were a serious problem and the prevention was based on the high penal responsibility. Still, such a method engendered the specific acts on the part of the students. Once, a pair of boys and a pair of girls read in a scientific book on the medicine that a grass was used to produce the narcotics. The season of marihuana was over and they came for that grass and ate it in the field not to meddle with the police. The effect was such that the girls turned real mad and were in the delirium on the arrival to the school hostel. While the boys who ate even more had the foam on the mouths and had to be sent to the intensive care to the hospital. Maybe, drugs were really an eternal problem? The same as the struggle with them was eternal.

No more a terrorist

Of course, Mike had serious apprehensions that somebody in the USA and Russia might call him a terrorist. No doubt, he had the insurance of his status that he was the main participant of the big program on vaccinations and his unique immunity was something special that would protect him from the accusations or even a trial and as a prevention of that shaky game a disposal of his person. He wanted to have evidence he was no terrorist, though in some respect he played into the hands of CIA in solving their national problems in the framework of their competence. And, he wanted to have the documental proof that his country and himself was not the main players in the complex game around the September 11th. Surely, if to speak about the patriotism, he would better be the patriot of the planet of Earth, but he was a citizen of the Russia and it was necessary to protect his country against the direct involvement into the crisis that would ensue after the Twin towers of the World Trade Center would fall down. CIA had played a risky game with the vaccinations of the personnel of the world trade center and the September 11th was the only way to protect the American nation against a plague of the heavy tropical infections proceeding from the fact that the personnel of the World Trade Center were the carriers of the very dangerous viruses and bacteria that would play to be really deadly after the imminent collapse of the immunity system on the part of the individuals that had the jobs in the World Trade Center. So, knowing that his conversation with the representatives of the CIA would be taped, he wanted to play it around so as to take off any questions as to whether he and his country were indeed the real participants of the suicide attack on the American skyscrapers…
When Mike began to speak on his participation in the Chernobyl catastrophe, Ernst talked on that but concluded the discussion with the sure indication Mike was no terrorist.
‘Mike, we have the video that shows that the Chernobyl nuclear plant was blown up with the explosives. So, I want to end this senseless conversation which I see to be useless waste of time.’ He said.
Ok, Mike was no more a terrorist on that point…
Mike caught the moment and commenced informing Ernst and Samuel that a suicide attack on the skyscrapers in New York was prepared to be accomplished by the Arab kamikazes. Surely, it put the CIA agents into a predicament.
‘Mike, where you know from about that?’ Ernst asked with my concern and seriousness.
Michael explained it was his personal involvement and he was the origin of that source of information.
‘Mike, did you say about that to anybody?’ Ernst demanded.
‘No, I was afraid to inform the Russian special services and say it to you only.’ Mike told.
‘Mike, do not say nobody about that. It’s enough you said it to us… You might spoil a very serious game. So, keep mum.’ Ernst recommended.
Still, Mike did not show he was calm on that point and Ernst had to lay open a card on the table.
‘Do not worry, Mike. That’s our agents. They blow something up and we say it’s just Al Qaeda but it’s our agents. We always do that do not worry.’ Ernst blurted out and all the rest of the talk was to play down the meaning of that phrase.
Still, it was enough to assure the security of Mike himself and his country. But, really, Mike, threw no call to the CIA, because the officers who stood at the roots of the Twin Towers disaster had retired long ago and mostly reduced their interests to the drugs and booze, many of them had died of that or even committed a suicide. The information on the vaccination programs of the past and their methods was closed up even for the middle age officers of the CIA who were not the veterans of all that. So, Mike hoped much to even say he was sure he would not be shot dead because he wrote that short story and the American main intelligence office would forgive him that insurance against its own self.


General and special

Mike always felt that his life was overmuch influenced by some force. He might not get out of the common suspect on the grounds of his past. And, he might not avoid being a good boy in respect of the absence of any dating the girls or making fun and continually studying for the best marks and maybe a possibly brilliant career. But, what about the career? Mike tried his best with the sexual forbearance and foreign languages, so, he might not just find a good job for good money and live an easy ordinary life of a good lawyer or State official like it was with the people around him, those of his age. Surely, the hypnosis of the childhood made a strong influence on his mind and actions. But, mainly, all that was conditioned consciously by the circumstances of his life, past, present and prospective future. Mike always was prospective. He was a prospective lawyer, writer, interpreter. He never lived a full life of fun and pleasure. All his work seemed to be barren of the fruit of the well living. What it was all for? His girls? Maybe…
Ernst demanded of Mike, ‘Mike would you be able to sleep with a sick girl or woman? I mean AIDS or some other heavy sickness. Maybe, it would be for Tina or some other girl you loved.’
‘Yea,’ Mike said, ‘I would love Tina even if she would be sick of HIV. Especially, if you say I have an immunity for that. The same for Jane and Inna. I surely live with them and sleep, I mean to have sex.’
‘But, what about Julia?’ Ernst demanded.
‘Who is she?’ Mike asked.
‘The girl who studied with you in the school.’ Ernst said.
Mike recalled his first adolescent love, ‘Yes, of course, I would love her and live with her to be her sexual partner, even if she was sick.’
‘Good,’ Ernst commented…
They said that Mike himself was dangerous in a way for his sexual partners because so many infections came through his blood. So, maybe there was some reason for all this specialties which made Mike’s life very difficult.

Accomplice

Mike promised to be a goat of the forgiveness of sins for the authorities in the blowing up the Chernobyl nuclear station. So, he hung around and tried to find a feigned accomplice in this affair. After the quarrel with an operator of this atomic station in which he had promised to destroy that object by the divine power of his prophet’s word, he got a talk with a young man. First, the guy who turned out to be a KGB officer on his duty of controlling the personnel of that energy unit spoke that he also had a woman that had died in a KGB laboratory and wanted to revenge her blood, but when he pumped out enough of information from Mike and knew Mike was alone in his age of six years old in that design he turned skeptical.
‘Boy, who minded you up to speak that nonsense you want to blow up the station as a prophet? I thought there was something serious. Do not play a fool.’ He demanded.
This sudden change played a trick with Mike’s child soul and he began to sob and then weep. He told about his dad and that he tried to serve off his family’s debts.
‘Simply, they said that this station would blow up one day and I should say it is my job. The nuclear reactor is overheated over there and I should take the guilt on me.’ Mike wept out.
‘Do not worry. They will bring enough of the explosives over there and blow it up to prevent a nuclear blowing. It’s already a solved question… But, it’s good you say you blew it up yourself.’ He said.
‘Is it possible to blow it up really by a conspiracy?’ Mike asked.
‘Hardly, it would be possible at all. Theoretically, I might blow it up alone or with somebody, but you should know it’s a regime object. It’s hard to get a pass by to it. There’s an automat defense against that. Still, the people believe not the facts because they may only evaluate them by some common sense. What is most important is the hysterics. You better say you persuaded an adult man to blow it up by your story. They would better believe it. Ok?’ He asked.
‘Ok,’ Mike consented. ‘Sure.’
‘You say that I switched off the automat defense system.’ He advised.
‘I will.’ Mike promised…
‘What should we pay you the money for, Mike.’ Ernst demanded.
‘I blew up the Chernobyl atomic station and it sapped the Soviet Union to give you the way to win the cold war.’ Mike said.
‘Mike, that’s stupid. You gave out no accomplices during the investigation. And, they gave us up the fool report about that along with the technical data. There was much of the international resonance with that. They blew it up with the explosives to prevent a sure nuclear reaction. So, we have all the necessary information to say you are of no concern here… You are too valuable for us. Do not say about that any more. We do not want you might become an occasional victim of somebody on that point. That’s enough you inform us on the World Trade Center. Switch on that. We will speak with your Moscow authorities for that Mike.’ Ernst promised.
‘Ok,’ Mike said. ‘They just said me to say so long time ago.’
‘That is of no sense now, Mike. You better stop it.’ Ernst requested.
‘I stop.’ Mike consented.


Garages

Once, Mike was a guest in his grandparents’ village house. He went out of it and saw his cousin Olga on the porch. She was frightened of something and when Mike demanded what was what she began to weep.
‘The doctors said I have the hepatitis B and my children might be sick because of it.’ She cried out.
Mike was afraid of that and he thought he might have infected Olga by his contact. The grandma Mary added to their company.
‘Grandma, what’s up with Olga. May it be that I infected her myself.’ Mike asked.
But, the grandma explained to Mike when at her word Olga had left the place that it had been an inborn sickness and most probably and maybe one hundred percent surely her mom got infected in the hospital during the pregnancy. Mike was afraid it was a KGB trick to make him produce the vaccines by his suffering. At least, Olga accused Mike that he was guilty of her illness. Old Mary called for Olga again. The girl went out of the house.
‘Do not be afraid, Olga. Mike will take into his harem the strange girls. Whether you think he will not take you also. I’m sure he will.’ Mary said.
‘Yes, certainly.’ Mike assured.
Somehow, Olga got calmed down and spoke on that no more…
‘You should arrange for the land lots for four garages in the center of the town and also a place for my only son to build a house and he should have a house by any means… Or else, I will not cure you any longer with the grasses and other stuff. Say to your KGB friends we need that.’ She made an ultimatum.
‘Ok,’ Mike agreed. ‘Do not worry I will speak with them for that.’
The grandma was diamond hard for to assure the happiness of her granddaughter Olga at Mike’s expense. The fine for a bride was bidden. Mike should make up for his uncle’s drunkard habits and speak with the necessary people that he should have the means of living, job and all, notwithstanding his intelligentsia alcoholism. Really, Mary was strongly concerned on that because Mike sacrificed so much for some strange girls who had been out of the family till the moment Mike accepted them as his wives. So, Mike gave a promise…
Mike was already an adult man, a young man before thirty when his uncle Victor was fired from his job of the main architect of the district. The way it was arranged for him he got the land lots for four garages at the center of the town, build and sold them with a profit and received a place in a firm dealing with the land lots in the regional town Krasnoyarsk. Simply, Mike had come to the Shushenskoe KGB office and requested for his uncle’s case, like he was a man of value for the country because he had served as a junior architect in the army in the projecting the bomb asylums in the Far East. Mike hoped he might win the heart of his cousin Olga, not just become a donor of the sperm for her kids.

Cash

When Mike partly killed, partly wounded about for policemen storm groups who wanted to racketeer the big aluminum business for some cash and independence of the industry from the State and Federal Security Service, the last office confiscated the money in a gentle kind of a way. It just disappeared and should come for compensations to the former KGB officers for the service to the country. They took the money from a private bank safe to exchange the old and random banknotes for the new and packed ones and put the confiscated cash into the safe. Then, they partly burnt it by putting the bank safe on fire. After which, they exchanged the damaged banknotes in the Central bank. Thus, the primary clues got destroyed and became very complex for any kind of investigation. They said that some gangsters got the first time money getting freed from the jails with the freshly printed banknotes. It was Mike who had thought of the scheme about ten years before the event when the KGB had just caught the flair of the mischief on the part of the police which had been prepared…
‘What you want to do with that money, Mike.’ The KGB officer asked of a twelve years old boy.
‘Some men who served the fatherland in a good way should get the money to build themselves the houses. Or else, it might be some governmental officials.’ Mike proposed.
‘You want to buy the government?’ The officer demanded with a smile of irony…

Payment

There was an elder student of the law school who turned to be a pest for Michael when he lived in the university hostel. He was a boxer and thus an arrogant man. Though all knew Mike was much better boxer, simply they had hypnotized him not to use his fists due he might have killed somebody. Once, that young man entered into Mike’s room.
‘I should say that I am not impressed with all these tricks of frigidity of the part of your girls. Maybe, the vagina will not open by any means. But, what about the mouth, the lifting jack might help.’ He said with bravery.
‘Vincent, I tempered you for a long time but I should say that you try to involve me into a bad affair, like I might have allowed you to rape somebody. You will surely cut off your dick and that shall solve the matter.’ Mike just said.
It left a strong impression on Vincent who they said had a problem with his dick because all his male ancestry had been the violators of women. They said he might die owing his body certainly would get rotten because of the weak immunity of the genitals system.
He opened the door of Mike’s room and demanded, ‘Will I get the office of the regional Attorney’s General department’s head in return for my dick.’
‘Yea, Vincent, you will if it depends on me and be sure a rubber dick will also give the good feelings.’ Mike looked for a compromise.
The elder student disappeared behind the door jamb. Then, his uncle disappeared also for all his violence against the women he had admitted for himself in his police service. All took it as a private matter of Mike and asked to say where the man was hidden while somebody threw the video tapes at the republican police office, on which the scenes of torturing this man had been filmed. They even promised to cancel the prescription of the strong psychiatric medicines for Mike if he said where the man was held. After all that, Mike met their common with Vincent acquaintances on his way home from the job. After some small talks they said the most important maybe.
‘The aggressive style of living brought Vincent to a bad luck. He cut off his dick with a kitchen knife. He began the job and the doctors ended it.’ The young man told.
‘And, what he does now?’ Mike inquired.
‘What may he do? He drinks the vodka.’ His girlfriend told.


Procedure

Often, when Mike tried to have a legal practice as an advocate he had a hindrance. The people said that Mike was no use as a lawyer because he was mentally sick. By that they subverted his professional decisions. Once, Mike even had to give a consultation to his boss that until a possible court sentence of the bereaving of the civil rights, he was fully capable to do any possible work as a lawyer. To prove that such a procedure was not accomplished secretly of him he said that he voted during the elections and was in the registers of the electorate. It proved he was no less appropriate as a lawyer than anybody else. And, he was an expert in the law because he had studied well in the university.


Cedar nuts business

All touted to Mike the idea of the cedar nuts business. That was a very democratic affair. It needed no control over the already existing enterprises and required not much of the starting capital, though was rather profitable. There were no plantations for these nuts but they grew in the taiga forest. It also required much of the organizing activity. But, even that easy height was not taken by Mike. There was no starting capital and the intermediation from the collectors of the nuts and their traders needed the investment to acquire the necessary things to dry up the nuts for the safe transportation. And, to risk the capital was obvious for that activity. In the world of the business, where there is a lot of cheat, the personal relations were required because the Internet did not allow to know if the business partners were reliable or not. It might be possible that the counteragent firm could be a fictive one. So, selling the nuts one could lose the money that the court might not return. The same as hundreds of the years ago, the businessman should get a permit to come into the certain circles that insured his business against the fraud. Mike wanted to earn the money by writing the books about his life and make a name in the society to get access to the safe business schemes that had become possible for him by a authorization from the State and the mob. So, Mike waited for the time to make him a somebody whom they would count with. To play it safe.

Advocate service

Mike did not have the idea of what a good advocate should be. He studied at the law school and was already mentally sick because of the overstraining the mind and sexual abstinence. Though, they said that, first, he had the sexual contacts with the infected girls on the regular basis and did not remember it, and, second, the doctors did not acknowledge him as a psychiatric patient in that all his problems did not constitute the grounds for claiming him to be gone nuts really. He had an official diagnosis but as the doctors said it was only a pretext for the access to the psychotropic pills which still necessary in his condition. But, all in all, his state of mind was in the eyes of the relevant specialists something similar to the inebriation. A drunken man cannot be declared crazy though he behaves himself very inadequately. The same was with Mike and as they said the length of the term of that condition did not matter much owing the condition was artificial and testified of no real problems with the intellect and will. It also should all be Ok with the kids who would have no hereditary inclinations for the mental sicknesses. But, all that did not get packed into Mike’s mind. Deep in his heart, he knew all was Ok with himself but the depression still influenced him very much. Anyhow, the life was hard for him. But, when he knew a man had a problem and that man even was not an acquaintance of Mike as it was. He just knew that man a little bit but he had no relations with that guy. Mike decided to help him. The dad said that the guy irritated the police very much and they applied to the federal security service to solve that problem. He passed several terms in the jail but did not work at all in there to compensate the damage of his thefts and other crimes. So, they decided to deliver that guy to the medical experiments of testing the pilot projects medicines. But, the dad transmitted that the situation was that Mike had to decide for that man if he had to live or not. The intuition advised Mike to pledge for that guy. The matter was serious and they would not involve him into it just for the sake of hearing a no and go answer. So, Mike said he was ready to suffer for that guy and come through some medical experiments instead.
‘But, they ask the money for him. It is some very big money. Will you pay it from your personal account?’ The dad asked in some strange angry mood.
The affair seemed to be strange for Mike. It was like they just wanted the money from Mike and more firmness in following the steps of the medical experiment of his which was however based totally on traditional medicine of the Middle East tried well for the centuries and millenniums. So, Mike pledged for the guy.
Then, all turned out that Mike was a good advocate instead of considering it a friendly service. At least, it was viewed so by the pretences of Mike himself and those who would like to have such an advocate who had just paid the debt of the crime.
The man himself was nothing special. He was no criminal authority. Just a recidivist of the forty years. But, Mike knew it was a tribute to the notions of the mob and the payment to the state officials for some legal services that might not be called a bribe. Most probably, the man was of no much concern in all it. Though, as he told afterwards, his life became much easier after Mike had helped him. The police left him in peace.


Casino

Once, they asked Mike to get filmed in the classroom of his school in the uniform of a casino employee with a roulette on an ordinary table like he served the clients in gambling.
‘That’s for advertisement. We will make a video composition with that by the means of the computer graphics.’ The operator told.
Mike was about thirteen at the time. Then, when he was adult, about twenty nine, he saw himself on a music TV channel in a musical video of some Italian singers in the image of a casino boy.

Nirvana

When Mike was in the asylum he discussed with a friend of his, also a patient, about the nirvana.
‘I had the nirvana. I means “nothing” in Sanskrit. When I took the pills I felt that nothing bothered me and I was independent of any influence of the exterior.’ Mike told.
But, he did not find the consent with his friend, who also deemed himself to be an expert in the Indian spiritual practices.
‘No, that’s not a nirvana. The nirvana is when you get completely united with the outside nature, the universe. That’s something of the other sort.’ He explained.
Mike took his hands and did what was necessary to achieve the nirvana in the definition of his new friend. He felt as his spirit got united with the spirit of the surrounding nature in the perimeter of about fifty meters around him. It made his friend surprised.
‘Yes, that’s a nirvana. But, that a chemical nirvana with the pills.’ He commented to a male medical aide.
Thus, Mike felt the nirvana in the definition of his friend Vitally and also his new friend Vladimir. All it maybe would be impossible without the psychiatric pills to be achieved so easily.

Legend

Once, Mike’s mom Anastasia took a photo from the cupboard and showed to Mike.
‘That’s your real father.’ She said.
Mike looked at the photo and kept skeptical on the point because the man did not look like him.
‘I know I was born from my father’s Jack spermatozoid.’ Mike confidently said.
‘What do you understand? A spermatozoid! That man sacrificed his blood for me when I was sick with the hepatitis B. That is why I survived before I met your dad. You should make all to help the family of that man. He died because he wanted to prevent a nuclear conflict. He left a wife and a child.’ The mom sentenced…
It turned out that Mike’s new “dad” had a noble origin and used it to sell some ballistic rockets secrets to USA but CIA had no possibility to let him come to the new place of living in the States. But, Mike was not born yesterday, though he was just a boy. He knew that the highest authorities of the Soviet Union just used the guy to give a leakage of information to scare the bourgeois rivals. So, for him, that man was a kind of volunteer who died to give a chance for him to be born. That is why he was a kind of debtor for that man who might not surmount the nobility complexes in his life though the realism should give him a certain tip that he had no chance to flee to USA. His wife got into a psychiatric asylum after the tragedy and nobody knew for sure what became of his child…
When the KGB officer related the story of how the Soviet power handled his “family”, Mike might not hold the tears, ‘I will revenge you for my family.’ He promised.
‘That’s good.’ The man said.
‘What is good?’ Mike demanded through tears.
‘How we work out the legend. We will need it when you will sell the secret of the new rockets to the States. You are a good actor.’ The man commented…
Mike sat at the jeep when Ernst and Samuel, a pair of Swedes who worked for CIA, had a talk with him.
‘Mike, you should forgive us. We had no chance to evacuate your family, though we prepared all. Just there was not enough of the time before the disclosure of your father.’ Ernst related.
‘That’s not true.’ Mike surely answered.
‘That’s true, Mike.’ Ernst tried to assure.
‘And, you did not try to exchange him for somebody?’ Mike demanded.
‘We tried but he disappeared and we lost any ends of him. The KGB said they had no information where he was.’ Ernst told.
At that moment, Samuel instructed Ernst in Swedish.
‘I know why you say that for. I will sell you the new rockets when they are ready.’ Mike just said.
‘Mike, how you may sell us the new generation rockets?’ Ernst showed the skepticism.
‘I will do it on the behalf of my country. It needs the foreign currency. We also may have the new anti-ballistic rockets only at this condition. All want to sell you these rockets for more of the guarantees against a nuclear crisis. They said me to do that. I mean the KGB, when I was a boy. That is the condition of my future career as a politician.’ Mike told.
‘Michael, you should know that we will support you much if you want to become a president of Russia. Much of support… But, how we may discuss with you about the details of that bargain?’ The CIA major asked.
‘You just give the Russia the good oil prices and have your own reckoning with the Arab. That will be the advance.’ Mike proposed.
‘Mike, you will have the best oil prices. But, it will be a speculation on the part of the brokers on that market. All should understand that. One word of yours and the oil will cost half a dollar a barrel. We also know about the engine on the coal powder you helped to invent.’ Ernst said.
‘Do not worry. I only do what they want me to do. When I will be the president I will do that bargain on a State to State basis with all the technical documentation. Nobody needs or wants to quarrel. Russia needs to sell something openly lest it should be sold secretly and as if privately.’ Mike promised.
‘That’s a deal, Mike, but you should do what you say.’ Ernst insisted.
‘All understand that it’s better to get much money and profitable interstate trade on the selling and buying than on any international racket. We will have enough of guarantees and you’ll always have enough of the place of maneuver for a nuclear balance no matter if we have the antimissile rockets. There are few men who would want to risk instead of a sure play.’ Mike proposed the arguments.
‘We are glad you understand that.’ Ernst expressed the common opinion of the people who had sent him.
‘It’s better that there’s enough of the people who understand it in Russia also.’ Mike concluded.

Personal affairs

Mike often took his life to be no richer in the events of the romance than that of the ordinary people. It was because Mike did not remember about his sexual relations with women and they were occasional except the story with Julia. At those moments, Mike brought the society to the responsibility for his troubles. He watched ordinary girls and thought that maybe it would be better to stay out of any vaccinations programs and not to have many problems in life. But, then, Mike might not deceive himself. He knew that those girls with the heavy infective sicknesses who were nonetheless beautiful and lively because of his blood vaccines were his choice. He simply might not stand a temptation to have a harem and wanted much to save those girls from the ignoble sicknesses and death. In addition, Mike was able to conceive many children whom he provided for arithmetically. It was all the program required of him. As for the vaccines to the exterior people, Mike would get the money for that to spend on his kids and harem. Mike spent a lot of money of his children born in the program. That one he got from his many gunfire missions. But, he was sure they will leave him enough money for the harem because it meant even better universal vaccines. His books, and he was a beginning writer, should help him in his start from the obscure memories life of the youth for a bright life of the efforts to have a harem because then he would have less memory tricks. So, Mike might not refer to the society as an entity which might be called to answer for all his troubles. From all that happened to him, Mike might hide himself as a worm in the soil. But, the beauty of the girls he loved could not be resisted.



Vicious circle

After three year of the work on the books Mike wrote, he felt like he needed a woman and his mom’s girlfriends helped find one. She was thirty seven. She was not very beautiful but Mike got the good emotion by the sexual domination over a woman more advanced in age than he himself was. They had sex five or six times but then Mike got to the crazy house. Then, Mike’s mother passed over to him her words and complains that Mike was lazy concerning the household works and just wrote his tales. So, no more romantics. Just ordinary family life with a woman with three daughters instead of a harem. Mike hoped for better but it seemed he needed the money right now to spend on that woman. And, he recalled the words of Ernst.
‘Mike, your girls take it for granted that you endeavor so much. They pretend that you force them into all this thing. Like it’s a kind of violence. Do you want to womanize? A kind of strike for them to come back into the senses, to realize they may lose something in life. We might give you the money for the whores.’ He proposed.
‘No, I will earn it myself,’ Was Mike’s answer.
Was Betsy that woman or Mike should find another women. He needed the money to earn by the legal practice. But, he remembered the words of Julia, his civil wife by a KGB document.
‘Mike, you just promise me you will not go into all heavy deals with the harlots.’ She begged.
Mike promised but he did not know how long he should keep that promise. The term was not discussed between him and Julia.


Recompense

Mike confiscated some big money from the Georgian thieves in dollar cash. He heard the male medical orderly to say that he distributed it among the medical personnel…
‘Yea, now I understand that Mickey punched me lovingly. He punched out the brain to all those pederasts. They thought they’d have their way because Mickey donated his blood. But, he thought best of it.’ Alexander told.
‘But, how you were not enough fast to prevent it?’ Vincent demanded.
‘It’s all because of those slippers I’ve got on my feet. I ran as fast as I could but the blows went like from a machine gun. So, when I got to the place it was all over. They lay dead on the floor… The cranium of one of them broke in halves in the back of it because of the meeting of two waves of the impact of the blow. It was right on the bone not the stitch of the skull. Mickey is a right guy, he killed the special detachments of police in Abakan and also down here in Minusinsk.’ He told.
Mike thought it was a kind of test for his sick brains. He went to the water closet. He still felt the nausea and weakness he had got into when he had awakened.
‘A fool, killed the guys, fucked me into an eye with a fist. And, nearly broke the skull to Serge when he kicked the door.’ Nicolas, the patient of the mad house rebuked.
‘You happened to be on the place.’ Vincent, the male nurse, remarked.
‘I just wanted to look at.’ He objected.
‘So, you suffered as a eye witness.’ Vincent joked…
Then, Mike recalled the whole affair after about a year. He went to the water closet and a guy declared him they wanted to dishonor him. Mike lashed a hail of blows on the guy, kicked the door of the water closet and punched out of existence the rest of the guys who had got into the crazy house for a psychiatric test in the framework of a police investigation. They died almost all in the intensive care department of the local hospital because of the wounds not compatible with a possible survival. Only, that one who declared Mike their intentions lived to tell the tale. Maybe, it was because Mike spared him due the last had enough brains to warn him of their mischief.

Remission

Mike sat on a chair at the office room of his psychiatrist doctor.
The woman said, ‘I don’t know, Mike, whether it is appropriate to call it a remission the period you forget again what you recalled from the past you had committed, the way it happens during the consequent bouts of your sickness. When you’re sick you at least remember what you did in the past you do not recall in your ordinary condition. That’s so complex. You’ve got not a pseudo but a real division of personality. Maybe, in the future you would recall all you’ve done to that time, but then there will be compiled more of the similar things you will not bring back to your memory fast. It’s hard to give a prognosis of a real remission for you, Mike, even with the medicines. And, I am now not so sure in the necessity to always take many pills and suffocate your sickness due it goes its way… OK, it’s enough for today, for me and you.’ She ended her consultation.
Responsibility

Mike sat on a chair in the office room of the psychiatrist doctor.
‘So, Mike, Jack does and you should answer for his deeds?’ She answered.
She meant Mike’s second self, a kind of his alter ego, his deeds and acts he did not remember. Mike suspected there should be a problem of that kind but he did not know for sure.
‘I will think about it.’ Mike promised.
‘Think better but do not do it too much.’ The female doctor advised.


Real thing

Mike tried to be a saver in respect of his girls. He wanted to somehow carry their burden on himself. But, what he really could was to play in imaginary role of a man who went to all ways to protect his girls. Really, Mike was crazy because of his forbearance from defecation even in his childhood. Of course, he came to the understanding that he was not contaminated by any viruses or bacteria ever. They always promised to inject into his vain or shot into his buttock some infective blood but really they made an injection of some drug against the mental sicknesses. Even, the man who should have injected into his vain the portion of blood with HIV had the sign of a donor of blood. But, even then there was no blood but the solution of a medicine which gave a characteristic feeling of heat in all the body. For the sure case they covered Mike’s eye with a black scarf. So, Mike was no producer of any vaccines and when he was adult nobody needed his blood. All that he needed to come over his sexual fast and return to the sound state of mind.
But, what for his girls? The money if he got some would solve the matter. Mike was simply to support them in a regular competition game with the rules which the life gave for such games for centuries.


Epilogue

Mike sat on a chair in a room in the local KGB office. A superintendent officer read some papers. Then, he said, ‘Mike, you should not write the ready answers for the readers. It should be some food for there brains. The variants, the possible events that’s what the reader needs. Let the reader consume the information and think over it. Ok?’
‘That’s a deal.’ Mike said.
Jack

I understood about Jack.
My happiness it does not lack.
Is he the Devil, or the God?
He’s all the same a steady Lord.
I’m full of gladness all the same.
Now’s all honorable name.
The name of mine, the name of his.
My enemies, they all but hiss.
I fucked so many girls and boys.
My life is struggle, not just toys.
I’m king of house mine and lord.
I can and may too much afford.
Is he a sinner, or a saint?
It does not matter, do not faint.
I’m accurate and fine in weathers.
Collect I orders, medals, feathers.
What would I be without Jack?
Not number one, I would just lack.
I love him much because he’s me.
I pay him salary and fee.

Responsibility

Am I responsible for what?
Whether I know, know not?
I am in answer for all things.
For that I given was the angel’s wings.
Is honorable it to suffer?
To take of many girls a flower?
To make a scene, to make a movies?
And, to remember ill deed, it is.
I was beloved and loved myself.
That’s why I have a steady realm.
Am I to show the respect, or not?
You should just pull your lifetime lot.
I loved the girls, I loved the boys.
That thought makes happy, not annoys:
I have so many kids and all.
Who am I? Average, or else fall?
I’m knight of night, and pay of day.
My body won’t soon but lay,
In tomb of mine, in tomb of space.
I will appreciate the lace.

Madam

My queen of heart, she does just play.
For happiness of hers, who’s t’ pay?
I ordered music, ordered dance.
And, cruelty, it does come whence?
The cards did show she was mine.
It was all good, ripe, d’ shine.
I am her real husband, man.
The other all, each o’ them just fan.
I earned all money for her faith.
I earned just less than’s cost of lace.
To lee the woman of a night.
To someone else, to start a fight.
She is my girl, my woman, wife.
She was the lighthouse ‘n my dreary life.
Who am I if not just a nut?
If thought I she’d have been a slut?
She’s faithful, love filled, steady girl.
She helped me to become an earl.
I am serene I met her once.
I did not let up my sweet chance.

Young maiden

I dream of her to be my wife.
Second in turn, not second ‘n life.
She was just glad and wept
When I was so that I crept.
She is my fiancée, my beloved.
She all OK, impossible t’ be shoved.
She is not just so needy
To be my first, that greedy.
She’s beautiful and straight, OK.
My heart, it did profess its say.
The say that she’s my girl and mistress.
Though all legal, no tristess.
Invented I new word in English,
From French, to be just feverish.
The feverish is name of new race
Of men who will not turn their face
From difficulties and romances
In Italies, Britains, Frances.
To live forever and to suffer.
To weep a little and to suffer.

Counsel

My father said ‘invest in men,
Not in the pleasures if you can’.
Be man to be just served by army
And not to serve the orders funny.
He is authority for me.
For that I paid him much of fee.
He was to sacrifice his life.
It was for him from twenty five.
But, I just took his stead and stood.
I did not change my character, my mood.
Respect I him, but still upbraid
Because he did not make a raid
On the ungodly, frightful men.
He understood he was not right when I killed ten.
Now, that double way respect.
And, visited I not a sect.
But, just a church, a meeting.
It was ‘n my play an inning.
And, t’ wind up that story,
I’ll build a house in five stories.

Mother

Respected I my mother much.
That was my lot, I was just such,
For that I will live till one hundred sixty four.
And, whether need I more?
I healed her, she not had the pity.
But, she was not the riddingly.
She was the mother to be fine.
For her I jump across the line
From simple life, to life with harem.
For her not t’ be in fear, killed I ten.
She does respect me but not love.
Because I’m not to be shoved
From place of mine in that good life.
I often show her my five,
The five I cut the fingers o’ man.
To have a stepmother there then.
She is my mother, mom, my parent.
For that I every day pay rent,
In finding for her the gran’kids.
For that I strain each day my wits.

True virgin

She said she’d been a slut.
And, I believed, a nut.
She’ve born me trinity.
A boy is first, the girl, because of tea.
I paid her as a waitress of luck.
In my heart there was a muck
Because I was too credulous,
A bastard, bad a felonious.
She’s happy, no need of me,
I said before it was because of tea
I paid for with the coins
Of kid from my cursed loins.
She bore whom she wanted.
For that I was ‘wanted’.
But, they could not collect the money
That’s a bit funny.
She’s my queen dynamic.
Though I am not a lunatic.

Pastor

He was and is my pastor,
Though I’m much faster.
He was a criminal,
But, now all is legal.
I prayed for him to be forgiven.
It was not Pharisees’ a leaven.
He is my friend and brother.
Preferred I him but rather.
He is my ally and my Jesus,
And, now saint he just is as.
I love him much because he’s mob.
Though I prayed and he just sob.
He’s doctor’s mine a legal nephew.
And, not to be a Donahue:
He preached to me, and listened I,
I b’lieved him though it was lie.
But, now knows he the truth.
His soul is in much of sooth.

Father ‘n’ mother

My father ‘n’ mother always quarreled.
My father in Vietnam warlord.
They just quarrel to play sooth.
His way before me was not smooth.
But, now he’s all respectable.
The same as my all fortunate mother.
I am their son and ‘heritor,
For that I made a war.
They all the prophets all now.
And, cow ours it low.
But, our family is just grand,
For that my soul did I rend.
They are Ok, just fine, just funny.
He’s my aldays respectable a daddy.
My mom also is Ok.
She’s my collector Mary Cay.
I love them much because they quarrel.
Just to exploit me, they all.

My aunt

My aunt was a nurse
And, whether it’s worse?
She is my relative, my friend.
For that also did I rend,
My soul and my blood.
And, there was my ‘but’.
I ‘phoned her she sowed flowers.
She’s all all fine, she’s ours.
I am her nephew and her blood.
For her believed I in the God.
She put me in injections.
It was of curse rejections.
I love her much, I love her fine.
She relative of mine, she’s line,
Across the death, across the row.
She never was my foe.
It is all just rainbow,
I’ll never say her ‘go’.

My aunt preferred

She was my aunt preferred,
And, wanted t’ die of happiness.
And, asked I of that Lord,
That she was always fearless.
She did not pity me,
I am not pitiful.
She was in lee.
Just playful.
I loved her much but she did die.
It is a truth, not lie.
I am not a dirty liar.
That’s word of slang.
I slung me fire.
Her son’s Ok.
She knew of that.
That was her faith, her lot.

Brother Guido

He is my Brother, and my friend.
For that I paid to God my rent.
I am his schoolboy and a fluff,
Of what he did just laugh.
I do respect him, he’s my teacher.
He is a godly friendly preacher.
He is my pastor ‘so.
He can me send to go.
To wage a war against the sin.
That’s what his friendship means.
I pray for too much me seemed.
But, now know I was beaned.
To eat the beans of faith and truth.
I not preferred the broth.
He is my lesson counter.
For that my wife, amount her.
He told me the truth ‘bout me.
I will him pay all days my fee.

The blond

You are a natural a blond.
And, there’s no peroxide.
I broke that too very bond.
That was the base of your pride.
You are my friend, my girl, my maiden.
Though I am very much a-laden.
I love you much, I love you so.
If I’d be bull, I’d do all low.
But, I’m a man, and that is all.
I did not let your honor fall.
You are my compass, my straight line,
On which I will all go.
You are my girlfriend, always mine.
I am not oak, I’m the pine.
You never cheated me I know.
Your enemy will be my foe.

The daughter of a Gypsy Baron

You are a princess of the Gypsy.
And, there’s no hypocrisy.
You are my wife and girl.
Because of that I’m Gypsy earl.
My civil wife did taste you said she.
You said I frightened you, you wondered.
But, I did not flounder.
I love you so, so much,
Your chin my shoulder did touch.
You bore also me a daughter.
And, whether to be that I thought her?
That was her own private question.
For that I said she laid her chin,
On my right shoulder, all so.
My actions they now grow.
I could be cruel, still I’m dove,
That did not sacrifice his fluff,
But, blood of his he did all offer.
To be a gentle steady muffler.
It’s is mistake, I mean that’s her.

Mountain girl

Your ancestors did ‘scend from mountains.
You know why and whence?
I maybe know that’s for opium?
I maybe show that’s for her?
You seem t’ be cruel, but you’re good.
And, what the mood do I would?
The sage and serene character.
Of my sweet maiden, of her.
That falsely testified a marriage.
With one that hardly at all was a fidget.
But I was all hiss and worry.
I was a hero all warly.
You wanted t’ be my concubine.
But, should be a wife, in harem mine.
It is to save you honor.
And, not to be a phoner.
I dated you across the line,
Of liaison telephone Zion.
You should be mine, I should be yours.
And, property should be all hers.

Benedicta

You are a girl Italian.
For that I draw my foliant.
I raped you? Hardly.
Still, I beaten was.
I was all bloody.
So much it cost.
Still, nonetheless you’re mine.
And, that’s at all not mile.
But just an inch to be together.
To bring to world a godly weather.
You’re my sweet stone, not a witch.
And, to prefer I should what, which?
I pierced heart of mine all through.
It’s to be not one but two.
Together in one bed,
To catch a fish with lead.
I like you much, please, love,
Though, did I blood to cough.
But there’s no regrets.
I simply thought the rat.
That you’ll be honorable lady.
All shine inside, and friendly.

Insomnia

I cannot sleep
Because of raid.
I cannot weep
Because don’t fear.
They can all make a little raid,
And, solve the problem of leer
I smoke much, I smoke t’bacco.
Because I do not want ‘B’ hepatitis.
My tomb could have been, it is.
Still, smoke, smoke, smoke much.
Because afraid am of the snatch
Of men of secret chambers.
In such a case, it nothing’d help.
It not the wood, it’s not a pulp.
It’s just a real document,
A dead line, it’s better I’d not wept.
Still, it’s Ok, and no bravado,
I’m not a crazy desperado.

Mary

She’s Mary, like mom of Jesus.
I should protect her, not a ficus.
She is a daughter of a great man,
And, should be lady with a fan.
I killed and kill, and will kill,
Only terrorists of crazy folly.
Because I’m not a fool, a ‘raca’.
I’m not the empty cruel fucker.
I love her really, and truly
I should heal her, not bit, but fully.
She is delivered t’ me by fortune.
And, am I really in torture.
But’s better t’ suffer than to weep,
Because the law it was a grip.
I’m count, baron, prince and king,
Still, know I, not saves a ring.
But, saves the love and Calvary.
What’s am afraid I really.
I love her much, I love her touch,
I cannot take her just as such.

Government

I am afraid of war,
That’s what I fought, I for.
A count is a friend of ‘count.
It does to power amount.
I want to be in special forces.
And, what’s to kill, the question it is?
It is to punish with the sward.
Those who do not respect the Lord.
I was a peasant, mafioso.
I want t’ be president also.
I ask the pardon for the ‘article’.
In that the articles prevail,
Not those of the language, but of law.
I’m as a dog, do wail.
On ‘count of my gnaw.
The doping of bicycles?
Not so.
I am the man of fear of the Lord.
And governments, it’s due to law.

Bakir Akram Hussein

That is a man of foreign tribe.
But my respect, it’s always ripe,
Because he is a sponsor.
He does not pay to ‘racket’.
What’s it for?
I think because he is a ‘crocket’,
Too complex to be solved by ‘rocket’.
He was mail friend of Gagarin.
And, whether have I to talk it?
He is a man, t’ be always in,
The inning of a complex spin.
And, want you know what I mean?
I do say more, he is a dean.
On th’ faculty of life and space.
He is a man of other race.
Still, have I t’ say he is a friend.
For him I’ll always fortune to mend.
Because such anomalies seemingly,
Do not appear on an empty place, really.

Laura

Laura was a patient,
In the spa center.
She healed was with the procedures.
And, are interested readers?
Whether I knew her by her flesh the whole way?
I don’t know, what can I say?
Maybe Jack knew her, not Michael?
But, I kissed her and picked her.
She told me about a secret.
About how the girls pretend not t’ be virgins.
There was regret? In all the regions.
I played ping pong with her and was amused,
At how much I was all fused.
She is my girl the same, just same.
Though did I not to put the fame
On the way.
Laura is the river’s name.
The one in France, for me, the same.

Atlant

Atlant the world holds on his back.
Whether you want his courage tack?
Then t’ ‘preciate his fag.
He is a man of honesty,
And, hardly there’s modesty.
He is just me, he is just he,
Who’ll never lower his knee.
Before a man, before a woman.
Who played the soc’ like Ronald Cuman.
Respect I him because he’s me.
For that you don’t pay the fee.
On ‘count he is just admirer.
Professional a firer.
He is just little cruel man,
For that you don’t try to put the ban.
He’s Christian and Jew, and Muslim.
That’s why his wives are slim.
You want to bid him farewell?
In darkness ‘f death he won’t fell.
Not you, not your family.
Because he’s a God, really.

The virgin they tried t’ dishonor

The number ten, they tried t’ dishonor her.
But now she prefers the fur.
She was Tadjik by her father,
She is Russian by her mother.
Her honorable grandfather,
He is a count rather.
He is my friend and teacher.
I don’t want to leach her.
She also lied to me to make me jealous.
For that I did collect the reals.
In her bank of glass jar,
Which emptied I so far.
I stood for her, I stood all up.
My glass of wine is now a cup.
And, drink I for her health.
Just to acquire wealth.
What can I say of more?
What fought I for?
I fought for modesty and purity.
Of beverage that gives the parity.

Sucker

I sucked the blood, matter, milk.
Whether I at all wink?
No, I did it for the Devine healing.
It was my inning.
In the game of such a bandy,
That is much more brandly.
Because reflected I the curse,
T’ never return to th’ Earth.
I am the king and baron now.
Because invented I my FAU.
That is fool proof to prove.
They’ll never touch the cove
Of the whole world across the planet.
Because it works on magnet.
And, electricity also,
To make the life harder though.
I was a modest inventor.
I was my real factor.
But, now I’m all soothed.
Because I am a boothed.

Vito Carleone

He is my friend by Spirit.
Is it so funny, is it?
He took my wife under protection.
And, there can be no rejection.
He is my brother and my friend.
For that I did too much amend.
He’s Vito Carleone.
Is it “phone’?
He is my factor of the fear.
Because respect is based on leer.
I watch that nobody touched him.
Because he was ‘n my team.
I mean the real Karleone.
Not that cheap book all “phone’.
I will respect him all my days.
Because he saved the babes.
He will be baby of my blood.
I am to have such father glad.
He is my baby of the soul.
Because he hardly fouled.

God

The God is my friend
Like it was with Abraham.
He is not the fiend
As said brother Branham.
He protected my harem,
And, I protected his interests.
And, I ‘lmost. no rest.
I should protect his rights
In regular the fights.
His arm is strong,
And, He is Spirit.
Who makes the wrong,
He’ll feel it.
I am his mercenary.
His devil.
To torture foreigners,
Who make the evil.
He is not ill, he is not sick.
I am also, am not week.

Flirt

What is a flirt?
It is to turn dynamo.
For such I’ll never hurt.
It makes the world to go.
What is the word ‘my nemo’?
It is my deadly woe.
What can afford I?
Just a lie?
Not so.
And, do not say ‘be, be’!
I am the god in my sweet world.
Or, will ‘d
I am the lord because a count.
And, will I go up my mount!
Due am I a king of my house.
To work, my sons! Don’t browse.

Mite

I will put in my mite.
That there was no deficit.
I will give more of light.
To be for all in proficit.
I am widower of virgins,
That died before me.
And whether I’m alone, in ‘s?
I am to be to fee,
All them that died before.
That’s what I fought for.
I am the father by the blood.
But you do have a Father.
If you don’t want a flood.
Prefer him rather.
I’ll for the foreigners, for strangers,
The spiritual mighty rangers.
I am alone but with them.
For that I killed my ‘ten’.

HIV

What’s HIV? You do not see?
You’ll of that afar to flee.
But, better make a steady blow,
To hell the door to lock.
Should I to eat the cocaine?
Or, just to use the heroin?
No, should I smoke tobacco.
To make to go th’ logo.
I’m son of man, I’m son of God.
Of that what can pronounce, what?
I need to be the number one.
And that for healing, not for fun.
You find in it a funny stuff?
Then, do just laugh, laugh, laugh.
I will invite you to the hell,
If find you’ ‘IV t’ be well.
What is P.S. of the letter.
The situation shall be better.


TOBACCO VERSES

Stuck

I’m stuck down here in the hell.
I do not tell that story well,
Because of boring and the pain.
Still, that’s not suffering, I feign.
I’m in the madhouse. Whether ain’t?
The walls just lack the yellow paint.
None’less I don’t feel me crazy,
Though do I shave with a common razor.
I’m not afraid of anything.
Due I am hoping for a ring,
That will I gift to my sweet lady,
To be f’r her beauty everlasting.
The list of paper is now ending,
I don’t want t’ feel myself a-pending.

Thoughts of freedom

I think of freedom very often.
I does make hard me and not soften.
I knew long ‘go I’d be here.
And, very young I did all leer
At such a crazy guy as me
Who found to be mad as free.
And, I did watch myself and see
That love and pleasure I’d be in.
That’s why I’m happy and all correct.
Not have the anguish as a fact.
I love my girls along the way.
And, find sense for them to lay
The flowers on my open palm
For me to execute, t’ be mum.

Harem

I yearn to have a harem
To be as an adult strongest ram.
But, you play harlots in the sense
That t’ see you virgin needs a lens
Because you’re really the maidens
And never ever spoiled b’ ravens
That seek an easy way approach
To get instead in a pack a cockroach,
Because they’re mine and lesbian
If not to reckon for them t’ be Persian
For me as a king to take their beauty
In taking bills to make them footy.

Will

I strained my will to be all strong.
I bet that I all did it wrong
Because the flesh ruled by the law
It brings in soul a hard gore,
In that the grace is always needed.
And, anger is not for just feed it,
To be in wrath and in the broth
If the mom put on my neck a cross.

Sober

The sober verse is heavier and stranger,
In that it is not a flow of the conscience.
But, ponderous thinking on the future.
For those thoughts I now am mature.
For me the neutral position is fit.
I hope, see and know I’ll them meet.
My girls who live without me.
It’s maybe they’re only free.
I ask the pardon of the Lord
That fortified I wheel of fortune with a cord
Of dream and ideology against the common sense.
It is from the reality a hedge, a fence.
I really believe my girls are pure maids.
And, I fought off the sinners’ raids.
I’m happy if ‘t might be called this way
My heart pain gets the rise when I allay.

Value

I put much value on the love.
But, still preferred I money.
No matter if it was by me invested for sweet honey.
I ‘preciate also th’ work and maybe pain.
I cannot lie, I cannot cheat in vain.
A man is ‘fraid of poverty of some young girl
Who does not have the liberty which money may affirm.
But, still, I work much t’ feet that much money.
For that, my girls do not like adultery as funny.
A woman said me once her wisdom
That so much I should put stake on
That she did not earn as much of cash
As to afford for her a fornication lash.

Honestly

I should say honestly that I loved just rich girls.
Rich in the matter of reputation or money.
Those who may afford or not the furs.
They are all clever, beautiful and wonder be.
They may me judge the same way as do I.
Otherwise, it would be a lie
Because none I love their beauty and charm,
I want to feel myself as warm
In the spotlight of their Holy Ghost,
Just as little as for me to do most.
Due a man cannot live without love
Of a woman, the other way he’s shoved
From the fortune of this complex life.
By that knowledge I may take them more than five.

No hangover

I smoked tobacco by medicine order.
But, still, I’m of the same opinion it’s not former
That girls should have the money to be loved,
To subsidy them it’s always not over.
But, nonetheless, to be the king of my house,
I should pay them and take no coins,
If I decided for them to bear of my loins.
I should invest in them all life.
That’s what should b’ called a wife.
To have immunity I should work much.
And, never leave them in a lurch.
If I just want t’ be called a husband,
I’m to never them offend.
I know it and do not hide as ostrich
My head in sand of time, t’ be rich,
Because the women love the money.
It’s to give birth to kids, what’s it for.

Chess

I like to play chess.
It makes the Spirit come not less
To take off pawns and rooks.
That’s what my heart now brooks.
I able am to kill the men
The time when th’ law requires.
Instead, I love to take the pen
And make my chest all fires.
The flame of courage and valiance.
And, I do not turn senseless.
I earn so much for more of struggle,
To yank on myself and tug, will
Come to get of hell my girls
For them to live forever well.

Illegal items

I given was illegal items.
In this, there was a lot of sense.
And, I am calm all there hence.
It cost as little as one pence.
But, in the framework of the hell,
It was all up, I never fell.
I am happy ‘cause my father came.
And, I exchanged it not t’ be lame,
But dizzy and almost sure.
Tobacco always does allure
When breaks the bone medicine.
Who ever tried he knew the mean.
I am tobacco inspirited all way.
You do not hiss, you do not say,
If know not what was what
In this travelling of which I’ve got the lot.

Full belly

My belly’s full, I’m not a fool,
But, I’m a gadget and a tool
For hap’ness of those ‘nfortunate girls
For whom the hurricane, it hurls
My vessel of the war and piracy
Of that which’s public, no privacy.
I was all down but not out.
My girls do not their honor tout
To have the smell of caramels
For me they’re crystal wells
To make me fresh to strive for happiness.
For those, I am strong and fearless.
They are my girls and maidens.
In whose presence, my pride it fades.

Inga

She’s Inna but prefers t’ be called as Inga.
For her also smoked I ganja
To make her happy out of sad.
However, it made me rather mad
Because I’m wrathful at her former fate.
And, change the karma never’s late.
She loved me, I loved her.
And, say I that without any slur.
I don’t need no consigliere.
But, just an old madam fairy
To ask her how t’ make a pearl
Out of a piece of sand
By the status and title of an earl,
The baron with a lot of land.
Her fortune to be good, for it to mend
My girl whom Devil tried in hell to send.

Cards

The play of cards: aces,
Valets, dames and kings.
The scores, they have the meanings.
But, most influential way of cards
Is for a fortuneteller’s song of bards.
They put a king of clubs on my shoulder.
My boldness, it did not molder.
Instead, I took the curses with the bless.
It did not make my life bit less.
I knew that woman collected and sold information.
She did it for th’ security service formation.
She was not a crook, nor fake.
She told that my girls ‘d not drown in the lake.
I took her real daughter as my wife.
But, now, they are not for, even not five.

Murder

To kill a man is not a joy.
It’s very heavy job.
Your soul does it just annoy.
To tell the fate’s hard, ‘twas known by Job.
To cancel an order of the paid murder, it’s necessary to pray.
If don’t want you in a wooden Mackintosh to be laid
Under the earth of the cemetery.
But, it’s necessary not to tarry
To make the work of Arianna.
Not to cry for a faun.
The death penalty, it’s possible without a judge or any court.
It’s Causa Nostra’s strongest fort.

Polygamy

I am an adept of the polygamy.
You do not find that just funny.
Due have I the immunity
For healthy kids of highest purity.
The girls do live on my hard suffer.
For any girl, to fluff her
Into the paradise of reality
Of much of strain and less of vanity.
I took the girls in property and hire.
It added to my soul fire
Of love and passion,
Heat and pleasure
To put on their necks a bit of chamois-leather.

Fatigue

I have fatigue to write the verses.
None’less I’m forced to so do.
I have a lot of forces
And have no one to woo.
So, I write and write probably foolish.
That’s just a madhouse, not a Moulin Rouge.
I feel myself t’ be sound in the sense.
But where comes the inspiration from, whence?
It comes because I’m tired of idleness.
And, cannot I exploit my right fist.
I made an easy jab on the jaws of a dude.
And, there’s all calm down, no feud.

Tina

Tina is my most beloved one,
In that she found much of fun,
But ‘so much of feelings sad
In that I came across the border to be mad.
Still, I love her and hope for her virgin.
Unless, some ‘fessional a surgeon.
He made away with her film of maidenness.
Again, to add to my soul more of madness.
I hope she was loved by the second self
Of me, to put of memories on shelf
Because she promised to keep faith.
And, I ate wheat and not the maize
Of the food of the granite of science
To allow for no allegiance defiance.

Poetry

I write the verses and repeat the rimes.
I’ve done it once and do just many times.
Still, hope I the reader not t’ be choosy
For me to stay afloat, not to lose it.
I consecrate my verses for my girls.
Create I one and many steady worlds
For each of them to possess one and t’ be happy,
To sit and play a lover on the lap of me.
I love them so much as much
As t’ make my soul strongest, such.
I ask the reader t’ condescend to the sense
And form of my poetry ever thence.
I try t’ be laconic and terse
To make my verse interesting and not worse.

Jane

My Jane is my love main.
Jane is just Jane, that sane.
But, I’m in the torture sweet and easy for her body.
And, whether there’s for me a lobby?
For my bill of dreams to come through.
And, not to go out in hiss and pooh.
I love her best of all, me seems
Right now when this verse gets means
T’ express my feelings for that press
‘N my soul which did make me less
Of haughty hopes of the childhoods
In which I got astray in woods.

Julia

She’s my sweetest dainty candy.
She is beautiful one lady.
I loved her much and love her still.
For that, I came through my hard mill.
But, did I not play Don Kichot.
I blew it up, it was my lot.
They argue still I’m hero or a villain.
But, they invited me to flee to Milan.
But, I did not plead guilty.
Instead, I studied law on th’ faculty,
In which the economics and history were part.
And, though, they thought of me a rat.
Still, I’m a lion and a bear.
I’ll easy come through such a wear.

Smoke

The smoke makes my brains to work.
I do not th’ obligation shirk.
To be all cute and funny to catch the bunny
Into my yard for her to call the nunny
To be my girls, to dance and sing,
To each to gift a chain and ring
Of gold ‘th diamonds, that’s what’s
My soul on the other floats.
I love my ship, it will not go underwater.
That’s what I swore, I swore for.
My girl Italian is a maiden,
Though soul mine is much a-laden.
For her, the bitterness does swallow
The sweetness ‘f maple on the flow.
I promised for her name to be sure.
I will be honest as a Moor,
Who stay in Sicily to serve the people,
A hawk, a falcon, even eagle.

Sullen

I sullen was a day ago.
For such a case, they say ‘lo, lo’.
Because I thought my girls as harlots
Who squatted in some strange land lots.
But, now, feel I as a king
Who has a harem and a pair of wings.
I’m down here in the hell,
But, now, on a vacancy of sell
The sins into my own property,
For my girls to buy liberty
From the taxes of the nature.
Though, many times I was in venture
Of a wholesale account buy
To say that is all mine.
I now feel as if as fine.
It should be so from the prime.

Hell

The hell is well if not to sell the friends and girlfriends.
To be a cock with a lot of hens
Is of too much a tire.
But, still I do it temper right
For me to oust and to fight
Against the sicknesses and blight
Of the first dew of being born.
It cancels fear for the horn,
A pair of which makes cheating on.
I just keep straight and go alon’
The route of the highway t’ paradise
For my virile stick just to rise
To make happy the girls of childhood,
If even there be a woo-doo.
The cross, it cancels any sin.
Much many times, it was but seen.

Beauty

The beauty wins all soul and all favor.
It does not need good clothes as savor.
But, with that much, the image, it just doubles.
For us to think of the fabulous plots
Of how much to pay for that strong beauty.
Still, have I to acknowledge
That beauty is as faithfulness, industriousness and family assets.
If somebody wants to mute it
There is into a hole of stupidity a sledge.
In that not all the velvets are velvets.
Sometimes, the pure beauty has no meaning, no sense.
To understand that, it’s not necessary to come to France.

Feeling bad

I feel bad because I cannot make my girls more happy.
In that there is a limit by the therapy
To cure them from their curses,
To show them the mercies.
I do not hard a bargain drive.
I’m easy monger in the hive
Of my brick house homestead,
To which no stranger male would t’ be let.
My women should be warm and moist.
For that I give the toast
To drink the pills and not to boast
That I took drugs for healing through my blood.
I know what it was for what.
I cannot now be erotic or sexy by the mood,
Because it’s to make my girls to freedom put.

Feeling responsibility

I feel responsibility, it brings me to the book.
The punishment of Bible, Koran and Talmud,
I took to make my girls free of sin.
Though do I not a girl to pin
On the wall of my house due it’s not of style.
The one that I admire lives off me many miles.
I have her CDs on my shelf,
As some shrewd elf.
Or, maybe, I’m a troll.
My eyeballs, they roll in search of the beautiful.
My soul and heart is truthful.
I loved her much and paid with suffering to be her fan.
I heard she sleeps with girls but I’m a man.
She said she loved the conception innocent.
But, I preferred the ordinary way by dollar, not the cent.

Walking papers

I write the poems on the lists.
It’s my walking papers.
I hardly ever clench the fists.
I get the spiritual savors.
Through that express I on the pages.
And, hope I for certain wages.
They advised me for the verse.
But, should be prosaic I first.
None’less, prefer I verses better.
It’s my public offer letter.
Still, the concrete girls will accept it.
Those for whom I’m fit.
But, the public should get new patterns of behavior,
To accept the sacrifice of Savior.
To be ruled by the law of God by their free reason.
Not after some hard and heavy season.
To know the truth of this world.
That that one who works much is a real lord.

Entertainment

I entertain the reader with my poetry.
That’s for the sake of sobriety.
I’m a bit hungry as any talent should be.
So, you may accept my testimony of me.
That I’m crazy because of hunger.
The regular one and that of the sex monger.
Who’s a girl with a slender body.
For intermediate I do not need the Mafia or Bobby.
Because I accept only the free will.
But, though prompted by a gentle spill
Of the natural among the women.
The other kind of the enforcement is seeming.
They have the attraction to me by the Eden’s rule.
That the main cause, that’s full.
I shoulda ‘ve been sorry and unhappy.
Instead, I prophesy to them till seventy.
I mean the age of minimum of life length.
I find in that enough of sense.

Surety

I have the sure knowledge of virginity
Of my girls and brides verily.
That information’s got through analysis,
By the correction of the medicines.
I love them all specifically.
Each of them unique equally.
I want to prove my love through the anguish of invention.
That’s the adultery prevention.
I even do not pray for them, just fast.
That’s of the laws of universe a test.
It’s they should betray me lest.
For them not to bring the pest
Into my soul all wholesome,
For them to live longer under this sun.

Insurance

I’m an insurer for my girls.
The creditor of the last and first resort.
For them I write my verse,
To be the strongest fort
For them to hide from the withering winds of reality,
To have an education on a good faculty,
To have the family assets
And have no sorrow or regrets.
That’s my fate and fortune,
That’s for them a kerchief
To elude the heavy rains of sin,
To be always happy and upstream,
For them to flow ‘long the river,
Not to feel pain or fever.
I’m glad it’s so, this way.
I analyze all hearsay.

Natural beauty

I love the natural beauty.
But, the cosmetics make it more charming and sexy.
I like the motions smoothed by.
And, what should be called graceful.
I appreciate their slender bodies.
They are a kind of commonwealth,
Because they love one another.
And, that leads us farther.
I pay in gold for my brides
According to their weight.
It’s to the lucky world the rides.
It’s our happiness of fate.
I will live with them in my house.
And, it will be their house also.
I like the varnish on some girlish toe.
It’s enough to seduce me to hard work and torture.
They had a fortuneteller as a coach.
To make a team of the chasers of luck.
The success will be attached to me by the tack.

Strict

It’s all strict in that mad house.
It’s for me just to browse
On the fields of the world,
After my blood nearly curdled.
It’s to be able not to get spoiled
By the presents of the fair sex.
It’s to appreciate the foiled gift of beauty and grace.
It’s to be a two spades card, not an ace.
It’s to believe it will not make unhappy
Those who depend on me haply.
I should protect them from myself
By understanding the nature of things.
I will surely cut my wings.
Because the rights presume the obligation,
Also the responsibility not to forget to mention.

Terse

Today in verse I will be terse because of the lack of paper.
But, I should recall my girls, now, not later.
My girl Italian called Benedicta,
Her name’s translation is a strict law,
She should be blessed and not cursed.
I must allow for it, purse it.
She has a girlfriend but a brunette.
Though, she herself is blond.
I got entangled in that firm net.
I’ll visit Milan, Paris, London.
They said I forced her to have sex.
But, she did it the same way, a lex,
By her all winning beauty.
Still, have I with that to put up with it.
I’m loving caring and not cheating.
That’s what by I hope for a meeting.

Tobacco

Tobacco is my source of energy but only when I’m under the pills.
It for me not to execute the others’ wills.
To forget the lie and to recall the truth.
My heart and soul to sooth
Because I thought my girls were harlots.
But, I dispose of those maggots.
I love them much and do I suffer.
To put on a sweet mouth a muffler.
To make them tell the verity and all.
Not to let them down t’ fall.
I loved them virgins not as harlots.
Prefer I patterns of the mammals.
The apes and seals have polygamy.
I’m able that to prove to mommy.
I love Benedicta, Julia, Tina, Inga, Jane.
And, to love the others seek I a lane.

Whores

I subsidized the harlots with my blood.
Of that I now am just glad.
Because it helped me buy the love of virgins.
The love of them to me it in’s.
I took the granddaughter of a boss
Of Causa Nostra, that’s a toss,
Which shows it be double way
For me to have the hearsay.
They keep allegiance to my faith.
Of that my courage is not less.
But, more and more I love them all.
I took them by a bloody toll.


I found my verses to be good
Like in the Bible story.
It is the spiritual wood
To chase off any folly,
That one of the sin of plagues.
On my girls the Holy rains.
I see the rime and meter
For any girl I fit her
To be my woman, only mine.
That best and brilliant, even fun.
I’m glad I studied English well
To burn the Devil and the hell.
The poetry is a strong weapon.
I ‘dvise for you to move it on.
Because it’s sweet in hearing and reading.
But, bitterness, it does just healing
Of the inborn curses of my maidens
For them I earn a lot of favors.

The love of maidens

To love the maidens, it is hard.
Sometimes, there’s not enough of lard.
And, often feel I hungry because of gravitation.
And, if I am to do it I cannot make libation.
But, keep the dry law with exceptions
Of that enough to come to memorial mentions.
Because I should give the good quality of kids.
And, earn the money which admits
For them to be happy and sure totally,
To have good education and jobs not formally,
But truly by my personal account,
That they the life t’ be happy find.
I want to be a father, not just the donor of sperm,
But donor of money for every little worm.

Benedicta

She’s a girl of a strange courtesy.
For her to love me got I warty.
And, keep it as a token of faith,
To earn for her the underwear lace.
I will be proud to bring her t’ my parents’ house.
I will be happy, not often open my mouth.
She’s beautiful and naturally blond.
It makes a sure wealthy fund
For me to be attracted by her looks.
I will not read too much of books
In the Italian, for her to be a teacher,
For her to be just richer and richer.
For me to be able to sojourn in Italy.
And, to be happy, sure, vitally.
To have a villa and not a yacht.
Not to get astray in a fiord.
I should have no means to flee her love.
It’s my strongest, onliest move.

Cabbala

A woman took me by sorcery.
From that time, I’m a mercenary
For their love affairs of a woman plus a woman.
It was to be a little bit of showman.
But, ‘so a politician and economist.
But t’ live in average people midst.
I loved her much, she sang for me.
I felt in those moments a-lee.
I was so happy that such a woman
Turned her attention t’ such a pull man.
I was ashamed they said I’m mob be
To serve the Mafia, in a narrow lobby.
She was Italian in the USA.
I did a lot of heavy pay.
I have to put up with her tricks.
Her charm and karma me just picks
To be a man of advertisement,
To pay for them the more of rent.
I love her much but not the better.
For each my girl, I have a letter.

Trust

I possess all by the trust.
And, give out all I must.
But, still, I have my own business
To pay my family’s bills.
I want to have it double way.
The common one and private.
It’s not a risky cheaper play.
I’ll oust all my rivals,
Out from under the teats of the cow
To make a talking powwow.
It’s an inside out kind of philosophy
For those who do not know the verity.
I feel the inspiration in my life
To make all things all right.
The trust is faith and verity.
I take the profits, not the revenue.

The spirit of repentance

They say my girls are sluts and I begin t’ believe it.
I mean the severe Biblical sense to match it.
I do not feel the pain, just gravitation comes off soul.
It’s from the suffering a strong and firm mole.
I show my verses to the nurses.
They say they have the sense.
I do not take the curses.
I don’t have Mercedes Benz
To be a happy play boy.
I cannot get that joy.
I change the matter of the verse of that poem.
That’s to my faith a requiem.
I feel the easy state of heart.
With my illusions do I part.
I do not have a car or cart.
It’s to my heart a missing dart.
What should I say ‘n conclusion?
I will admit the fusion.

Putting up with

I put up with playing harlots by my girls,
Because I can change nothing.
They would use their lace and curls
For their pleasure to sting
Me with the venom of the treason.
I’m just a simpleton and not a wizard.
I am unlucky member of the club of losers
The way it’s said by Mommy.
Instead of beams, are lasers
To burn my soul and tummy.
But, maybe, they are saint and pure.
But, how they are able into a marriage others allure.
I know that a girl cannot be polluted by a betrayal.
I’m ready was to bid a farewell.
But, now I want to exert my title of property
To bereave them of their cheating liberty.

Absence

I feel the absence of the spirit of love.
Or, whether I’m mistaken?
I have a very complex plot
How to catch a maiden.
To offer her a ring of betrothal.
Then, after the marriage, a fur coat not eatable by moth.
It’s the anoint of the romantic reason.
In this hard core season.
I’m diamond hard not to crack.
My spirit hope won’t lack.
I love my work as a poet.
For me to dream is a fete.
I hope all my dreams come true.
For me to struggle, not to rue.
Still, the doubt judges out the sacrifice
Of the case of the property protection.
I am a physical person, not to lose my face.
Even if there’ll be a lot of tension.

Believing

I believe now my girls are saint.
No matter for the lipstick or paint.
I judge on the information.
I have an honest pension.
Which I worked for totally.
They are the harlots just formally.
I hope for their private concubine status.
That was the rule from the time of lotus.
For that thing to cut off their soul all trouble.
To be not one but double.
I cannot cheat my heart and conscience.
The public their cheat just mentions.
To put me off the spoor.
But, it just does allure
Me into the interest of money,
Earning it all ways ‘f my tummy.

The intrigue

That intrigue is complex and complicate.
It’s for the sick girls to seduce me.
For me to drink the dinner tea.
Because to love, it mighta ‘ve been late.
That is why to be manipulated by the reason is my fate.
It’s my libido to sate.
And, not to fear the illness.
To be more of courage, not less.
The competition, it exists even if feigned one.
It gives the pressure or relaxation by the terms of ton.
I have to feel jealousy to love.
I should be afraid t’ be called a toff.
I should be excited by the sight of the eluding prey.
That’s what I write and say.

Birthday party

It was a birthday party of a patient.
He has the crimes latent.
He was not a hard core criminal
Like some steady cardinal.
I recalled about my girls.
I remembered their beauty curls.
I should consider them as a birthday present.
Though, I’m a crazy house resident.
My birth obliged me to love them.
No matter how many they are: four or ten.
I will prove my love all days.
My love coming through mails
Of the folk frock radio,
A kind of gentle and soft rodeo
For me to play a cowboy,
To give each baby a good toy.

Rat

The rat is that one who steals.
They do not like such.
No matter what he feels,
How he suffers much.
Because we’re all needy
And the notions they must be.
The same for those who slander against my women.
That one is a rummy specimen.
But, they say that to make me jealous
In the love deeds fabulous.
Though, they should not strain the point.
Or, I might get the anoint
For me to struggle with their lie.
For the things to be fine.
I’m very philosophic at those talks.
But, my fame, it fast way walks.

The dinner

They gave a dinner in that house.
I’d hardly call it crazy.
I do not let a pause.
I’m altogether not mouthy.
When I pass the term here.
It’s because I rebelled against my mother
For the sake of my brides.
I’m not from my goal farther.
It shows just good tides.
I believe in fate and future.
I do not have a poncho
To cover myself from th’ obligations
To hear the void libations.
I should protect my girls’ the honor.
I’m not afraid all sorer.

Aristocratic

I am a man aristocratic according to my title.
Still, I am always working and not idle.
What should pronounce I on that matter?
I don’t need any kind of flatter.
I’m lawyer to know the rules,
Because even very clever ones sometimes play fools.
I should know the etiquette and ethics
To execute and take the sin of statics,
Also dynamic ones to pass on my body,
To be under the pressure all godly.
I am not a man cruel.
I have the power royal
By which I rule the girls out of sin.
No other way should have been.

Gladness

I’m glad I chose suffering.
The love still penetrating
Into my heart and soul.
The doubts hardly crawl.
I feel the people need me.
A business there should be.
I ought to play the martyr.
Still, I’m not guilty and winner.
To season the life I should fantasy.
To get the flavor of daisy.
I love all seasons: winter, summer.
I’m of the oranges a palmer
To gift each girl instead of Eden’s fruit.
I have to take the negative to boot.
I love them all my girls in private and public.
It’s for the spiritual food of life a garlic.
Now, I end the séance of poetry
To pray and regret the Calvary.

Fines

I paid the fines for my brides.
And, I have it not like it’s in the prides.
I will be all alone as a husband.
It’s of the chain strongest bond.
I am happy I labored so much
That I can be a one-for-the-whole-life husband.
I tried to be disillusioned and unhappy.
But I now cannot cheat the reason, barely.
I lost my dreams to work harder.
I resumed them by the glimpse moment, tart her.
I’m lucky one because all deemed me lost.
But, at the moment I know I shall take a post
To execute the rights and power,
To be good for anything in the dire hour.
It’s for a crisis to go in a pooh.
It’s to make a courtship and a woo.

Sicilian girl

She was a girl Sicilian.
I did not wait for the millennium
To have my love with her.
I am not guilty, sir.
It was a ritual, dangerous and crazy.
I knew enough of words and phrases.
I did not hide in corners,
But did it on the street.
Not all the fathers are turners.
I have a big one fleet.
For every girl a ship, a vessel.
For her to be sound, sure and well.
I cannot believe in their presumed treasons.
Due there are not such bisons
Like me, I mean the job I’ve done.
It was very hard, but now fun.
Satiated

I’m satiated in my stomach
But with my life there is a muck,
Owing my girls do wait the dollars.
Though, my life of that not warps.
I’m glad that they able are to wait.
It is my fortune, is my fate,
To take a wife is always timely and not late.
I should make steady many a sex mate
Of girls that gave me their flowers
In dire awful hours.
But, still, it was not a forced bargain.
By their hard situation did not take I gain.
Of that they do get burly and not faint.
It’s the truth, whether ain’t?
In love the rules should be observed
That nobody anybody served.

Financial welfare

I got financial welfare by the struggle.
And, first, much many giggled.
For me to able be to earn for kids.
For me to have enough of wits.
I’m thankful to the God Almighty
That gave He much to the righteous.
For me to pay the bills of the divine healing.
Through that I’ve got the right feeling.
And, maybe, I shoulda ‘ve keep mum and easy.
But, none, I’m ‘n work and busy.
I feel my life to be the regular.
I don’t always prefer Marlboro.
Even with Camel I’m a cowboy.
‘N my soul there’s a noble alloy
Of gold, silver, steel and mercury.
Through that I see a happy scenery.

Political success

I have political success.
That children mine unhappy’d be lest.
I struggle and fight in combinations.
I do establish good relations
With the mighty of this world.
For that they say I’m lord.
But, just do add of more accord.
I should have built many a fort.
But, ‘stead, I built a great one fortress
For me to be allayed and fearless.
I had the right of the first strike
For those who threatened me with their mite
To put into my treasury to spoil
The spirit of my hard and honest toil.
I have invested much in foil.
For me it was to be loyal.
I’m always happy for my choice.
For that I gave my complete voice.

Madness

I’m mad, not crazy.
It’s thus because I am not lazy.
I am not sick, just need a medic treatment.
For me to go straight and stricter.
I’m no miser, nor couch potato.
And, will not be the other way later.
It’s because I love my girls and take the negative
Of their emotions by a categorical imperative.
Also they make me pejorative.
I’m all the same very positive.
My wives are not yet taken.
My image’s real, do not fake in.
I hope to give them bed and board.
Although, my hair is hoared
With the stress of the life’s difficulties.
And, I was forced by fear, not entreaties.
I’m happy because I hope for a pay.
I’m hopeful because I believe for them to consider my say.

Freedom

I feel free in the mad house.
Though, I hardly choose what to.
I hardly ever smoke and do not eat much too.
There’s even no mouse.
It’d have eaten no leftovers of meals.
In that every one hungry feels.
Still, got I t’bacco and got much better.
I’m no more a hunting setter.
I’m more a bulldog on the sin.
My jaws will not unclose, it’s been.
I love then the administrators.
Though, do not find much illegal favors
I’m no favorite in that kind o’ jail.
I do not wail, I do not fail.
I just keep easy.
And, should work more of physics.
And, not just intellectual labor.
I gives interest and savor.

Respect

I feel respect because I’m sane.
Toward myself in that I’m crazy.
Though, I’m firm, not whimsical.
None’less, I do not feel the pain,
Because I’m easy driver by the rules.
Again, I’m hard driver for the fools.
It’s to apply to them the tools.
Not to allow play the bulls.
In that strange house ‘th bars.
They are not ‘t all diamond hard ones.
And, if somebody partly mars.
I should be settled straight.
By a doghouse chain freight.
It’s to put right is not ‘t all late.
It’s my all legal painful fate.
And, the fish just took the bait.
It’s now the end of story.
I’m still a hard one Tory.

Mischief

I do not want to cover up mischief
For some a gangster chief.
No matter if it’s the State or Mafia.
In last, it’s even heavier,
Because the State may be more criminal.
But the Mafia is always terminal.
It services the society as wolves.
To execute disposing of fools.
When the Mafia does do the heavy jobs,
The time it kills or robs.
The anger feignedly grows
To mean the simulated foes
For those stupid feudal woes.
For whom the raven crows.
For whom the cock caws.
In the application of the laws.
To take the burden off the maws.
I’m typical a man of sanitary control.
That’s my all legal role.
It’s to protect my brides.
Also giving bribes.

Meals

The meals are the blessing of the God.
Also, the beauty of some tod.
But, the nutrition goes first
To have for women easy thirst.
Or, hard one so strong
That sleep with HIV ‘t’s not wrong.
And, who may make the better menu
Than a woman in my milieu.
That’s why I work much to earn
The right for me for her to yearn.
Her body from the hell to yank.
And, be courageous and not funk.
The pancakes or jam,
Of those things I ‘m fan.
They say the route to a man’s heart is his stomach.
But, first there should be the luck
To strike an oil well or gold mine.
To feel the better (cocktail lime).


Minstrel songs

My Donna, you seem to be a bit occasional.
But, looks of yours are so assuageable.
You look like there’s a mystery
Of my daring and bold ministry.
Was I in love with you or not?
I know it’s to draw a lot
Of happy days, of happy nights
For such one poor knights
Who serve the donnas all the time:
To call her hers, to call her mine.
You sell the happiness of new boots.
Will you share with me my loots?
Or else, you’ll stay out of my destiny?
Though, will I search for you with scrutiny.
I want so much you would be mine
To make my life a happy “fine”.
Don’t know will I earn the money
For us to make a union funny.
I will endeavor, will I work
For us to build a strong one york.

* * *

My dear Madam, I’m your servant.
You do me cuckold, don’t?
You are a sweet lady honorable.
I ‘so hope I’m not a bubble.
I loved you from your first hit.
I cherished you before it, when we meet?
You should keep promise of your faith
For me to buy you more of lace.
What do I to aspire to you?
I do not smoke tobacco, no fume.
I got a lot of inspiration
For you to get a concentration.
I mean your person, mouth, bosom.
I hope I’m alone, no lovers’ garrison.
Conserve I none’ less self-respect
To cry I’m God, to do a sect.
But, do you want to be a goddess?
Sanctified by the resurrection holiness?
Because the cloning is what does.
And, t’ get it I do jerk my muscles,
The brains also and the soul.
I want to save my house total.
I don’t feel myself as slave.
I even don’t want to be a knave.
I want to be a happy master
To avoid all disaster.

* * *

My Belle, you got from State a cross for courage,
From me to your past a rummage.
I loved you so much I believed the lie.
Because of that I shame myself to wear a necktie.
So, you have the society merits?
And, what I got? The frets?
But, we lived for that together.
And, I’m no remunerated whether?
What cross or medal I would take?
To any they will me fake,
Because my fee’s already gotten,
Though my spleen did gently rotten.
Your body, soul, love and spirit
Is a gift that should be fit,
Because I’m happy I was with you.
The other demands are not few,
But they’re only to share with my mistress:
To live myself a not and all for her.
You be a she-wolf, I’m a cur.

* * *

I nearly forget, my dear, about you,
In addressing my harem women.
The mothers of my children are not few.
But, I do not know them as feminine.
I hope Caucasus, your ancestry
Will not spoil my ministry,
Because I know Caucasus respects the man.
So, all my troubles shouldn’t be in vain.
You all got husbands, lovers,
The eunuchs they said to me.
But such a man might called be hers.
And, not you be called his, not that fee.
Otherwise, the punishment would be severe.
And, you should get a lot of fear,
Because I served you no reproach
But until now found in a matches box a cockroach.
Still, that’s not anger, only a bully,
Because I know you are truly.
Still, the game is impossible without such an intrigue.
I got through that a strong fatigue.
But, that’s just necessary to be jealous,
To fight and struggle those bad weathers,
Which prevented your free choice,
And was I for you not-callable an invoice.

* * *

From my donnas, you are first.
How much I loved, I was in thirst.
For your clean body ‘th no worms.
The one with Aphrodite’s forms.
I love you much, I love you strong.
Such feelings never go wrong.
I don’t care for the throng,
In vain it tags its tongue,
Because once you swore your cleanness.
And, with your husband you do vise versa fitness.
So, whether I can be jealous?
I am a regular one man with phallus.
So, just applying sense of humor,
I realize who’s author of the baby tumor.
Still, can I say I suffer all,
And, for the love will pay no toll?
I am afraid that cruel fate
Will never make itself come late,
In that we love – we do suffer.
That’s the love and no exclusive for the fur.

* * *

My Donna Bella Italiana, how beautiful you are!
I dream of you, the day and night, you are so far.
They say I loved you many times.
But, I see visions in my climes
So severe that dies a sparrow.
If it just goes a wrong marrow.
I love you so and believe to hold you in arms,
To add to my hens some other farms.
I hope you have born me a son.
To see him once I’d chase all fun
From my so little merry life.
It gives me stamina and drive,
To have such bride I am all hap,
To caress you on my lap
And chase all fear of divorce.
And, whether exists such a force?
I am too fine in all my dreams.
I am the happiest it seems.
You should be mine and no other’s.
Such was the will of our forefathers.
I should take care of your fate.
I know will I not be late.
In my aspire for your body.
I am just such a foolish buddy.

* * *

My woman from the village,
You are advanced a bit in age.
Still, love I you as natal one,
In that I found much of fun.
My pen is swift to praise your person.
I even want to have a son
From you my darling concubine.
I believe it will be good and fine.
My dearest of all the women:
Your picture in my heart on a pin.
You are too good to be reality.
Still, did I caress no vanity.
What is the bliss to love a dame.
Not a made morsel but fame.
They said you are good and honest.
I took very easy that Everest.
I love you much and even more.
In love with you there’s no sore.
I want a life long union,
For happiness to go, go on.
I love your daughters, love your kids.
Your family I want be midst.
I feel that the verse is over.
I’ll be and stay with you forever.

* * *

Hello, Donna America, they say you’re sweet.
And, are you timid only for the regular dancer feet?
In rest, you are each day but better.
I was in love with you, now afraid to send a letter,
Because you are a superstar on you Olympus,
While there’s no hired pimp.
And, I just feel all fretful,
When they say about your future full.
What full? The one of love and happiness.
To fight for that, I am all fearless,
Due only the courage carries the day.
Against it, there is no say.
I wanted a sweet song but got in verse a reproach.
I’m bad a poet, Ok, coach.
But, I do it not to die of sweetness,
Owing the true love is poisonous.

* * *

My Donna, you are too severe.
I feel myself upset and ‘n fear.
I watch you as a dog three years
To make it up with you a hearth.
I love you so much and firm.
To gnaw the apple will not th’ worm.
You treat me bad, you treat me hard.
My heart is pierced by a dart.
Still, hope I, I will be yours.
And, will void up the deadly curse.
You are but chosen by all
To be my wife in time of fall,
To be the queen and mistress,
To make me strong and fearless.
I visited the church to see your face.
But, ‘stead of happy serene days,
I have the springtime of hard work.
I do it all, I do not shirk.
I dodge the blows of the fate.
Still, hope the fortune t’ be not late.
With all my strong preoccupation,
I was turned back too many ‘n application
For your heart and hand.
And whether can I mend.
O, no! Will I wait and see.
I’ll get for lessons a good fee.

* * *

You ‘so are my Donna Italiana,
Though, you are a regular brunette.
Although you’re a girl, you are a lion,
The way you got me in your net.
I am too glad to be with you right now.
But, will I earn the money, know how.
The vision shows me I possessed you,
Though company ours were just few,
By terms of how much we met.
In that I find a strong regret.
I love you much, I love you so.
I might catch the moon on the go.
So, beautiful you are and far.
I hope my approach will not mar
Our sweet relationship in question.
I study the language to spare the gestures.
My other love from the very same country
Said she would get a girlfriend pink.
I will work much to show the bounty.
And, show you a Siberian rink
All wild as the nature it is.
It would be fun, it would be bliss.
Regret I have to end the poem.
The bad luck, I have to say to go away them.

* * *

From my donnas, you are most severe.
How much and often I gripped fever.
You’re blond. That makes the weather.
Which cancelled cannot be by Caesar.
I surely will possess your body.
You sold it for mine to be.
But, what for your sweet soul.
And, the soul is not a rosy hole.
To buy it I should sell my own.
It’s not just exchanging number phone.
It is to consecrate the life and serve
As a burdened from the day of birth a serf.
I have to wind up my poem.
To recall about my unhappy patronymic.
My father was a love abiding man.
To save his soul do I all I can.
Exhausted I am on the page.
But, where is the wage
Of the money to pay my father’s debts?
Not to the hell allow “let’s”.
You was too cruel to make me recall that,
Because that’s the thing, the what.


* * *

You are my dream, Donna Helen.
And, whether it is a hell in?
I hope your marriage is false.
The other wise is possible a waltz
Of the bridegroom and a clean bride,
With love and honey, no pride?
Because t’ be proud it was not easy.
All life of me, I’m body busy
To make a comfortable nest,
To organize a dignitary fest.
Still, your marital status bears
On me all dirt, no feathers
Of Indian noble origin.
Your virgin was taken off by a surgeon.
And, you are pure, purer than when just born.
Though, heart mine is but torn
By your vicinity with a man.
What should I do, what can?
I am to work for honest money and wait.
It is my fate, my hard one fate.

* * *

I don’t know your name not long ago.
And, whether will I call it ignominy? O, no!
You are so pure precious stone.
Without you I have to moan.
You are my light in that dark sea.
Endeavor I to attract you to me,
Because you are my nightingale.
And, that good love will never fail.
You called me Christ, a son of God.
To compare with you I’m a fraud.
So faithful you are all your life,
So good an oasis to dive.
And, forget all my troubles and sorrows
In dark days long, long rows.
I will be faithful, all day work,
T’ eliminate all cruel lurk.
You are my star, my honeymoon.
I hope I will be with you soon.
What wait I other can?
I’m being a Russian, you an American.

* * *

You are one of two sisters.
It makes ordinarily for two misters.
But, I paid for you both and you are mine.
Not small was my hard fine.
I saw you given off to marriage.
And, whether broken is bridge
Between our hearts and fates.
What kind of thing for us awaits?
I serve my love, I serve my Donna.
And, my heavy burden is a ton? Ah?
It is surmountable if you are not touched.
My temperance sometimes is overmuch.
But, know I it is for to be secure,
To cut down short all strange allure.
That’s what your mother said,
To save me from the destiny of mad.
I am all courtesy and polite.
Though, heart mine often shifts off the light
To the darkness of jealousy and pain
That all my suffering’s in vain.
Still, have I hope, have I faith
That keep you always white one lace.


POEMS

Girls to dream of
I dream of my girl always.
I yearn for them so much as tear.
I wait to meet with them each day.
It seems to be a hard one wear.
I love each one of them a special way.
Each one of them will have a say
How to rule my house, how to have her business.
I love them so much for sex.
With each of them, it’s feeling dexter.
They are all virgins, wait for money,
Which I should earn to get
The lace and teats and what is funny.
They have a debt, I have a debt
To love one others all the way,
To analyze all hearsay
And to believe their confessions
For me for the allegiance lessons.
I ought to be a-working every hour
For grape to be all right, not sour.
I’ll build a house for them all.
The same is for a villa ‘n province.
Again, a special mansion each
To possess and not to fall.
I know that by heart, by providence.
I am that spiritual tall.
I will take care of the kinsmen,
The way the thieves allowed me,
The way the agents said it’s need.
I’m such a specimen.
I drink the coffee and the tea.
It is my brain to feed.
Again, I need tobacco ‘so
To be in mind all correct.
I will my dream put on the go,
My virile stick t’ erect.
I’m all bold in my story, I’m just honest.
If you’re afraid of wolves, don’t go to the forest.

T he clan of thieves
All men are criminal,
Because we suffer every day.
A man has a price nominal,
Which they try to make away.
With the power of violence.
That’s my spiritual science.
What can obtain I by that knowledge?
That for a man there should be a pledge
Of those who are more experienced
And the heart of mine is now pierced
With the arrow of the Cupidon.
Though such a battle should I’ve won.
Still, the God is merciful and glad
With those who play a meek lad
Or lassie if we mean a girl,
Though, for that fruit we crawl.
So, there should be an authority
For a hair dressing just one shop.
But, the fleece of sheep is sold better
When they say without letter,
But, in the lingo of the jail.
Without that there’s no rail
Against the power of Devil,
Who tries my house to level
With the ground of the street;
With Saint Peter hardly meet.
I will be obedient
To Spirit, to balance all the heat
Of passion, to eat the bread of wheat.
It’s better to sit down and think
Than to go to a deep link.
And, it’s better to lay on a couch
Than to lie on the land all slouch.

Power

I have a power all strong,
But, do I not apply it wrong.
The source of it is my sweet harem.
So, I do not moot a theorem
By which David lost his honor
And I do play the axiom of former.
The days of childhood are gone.
None’less, I don’t have all ‘s won
Due the protection means back-up
And better do not get boosted out,
If want you get on the top,
Owing that the mob don’t tout
The membership of their organization,
Not formal one but with a statute
Of notions of what is what on,
The terrain of our making mute
To keep this kind of equitability
By the law of the Lord
As it is shown in the science.
We should be all of one accord
Not to have any defiance
To our address as a clan of thieves.
But, to talk about that I do least.
I want to forget my girls I love
Because I find power in glove
Which I threw at the feet of my rivals,
The one that was picked up by them to be returned often.
Though, there were some swallowed,
Who sinned against the Holy Ghost
In committing a crime against the law.
They did not want to go through the court.
And, they were just dangerous for people.
So, I have killed them as a headman.
In that I find even more accord
To find to suck my girl’s nipple,
To be a kind of Peter Pan.

Who is who
All in this world are worthwhile.
I mean that every one has to be filed,
No matter if he is a vagabond or king.
The Devil may make each one to sing.
So, should respect we all the brethren.
But, to exclude there is a razor,
The ones who are against the God,
To dispose of them in an easy mode
Because what sow you that reap
And every man does need a tip,
Due we are the beggars.
Without the help of one suit gether.
Some are Spades, some are Slav.
But, to be honest do not laugh.
It’s very important economics,
A trade union of the people in prison.
So, they rule themselves by the reason,
Which is given by the Almighty
For to be soft and lightly.
Again, we say Cosa Nostra and Chechen,
Also Gypsy and maybe Jew,
I should respect them for the sake of hen
Who should be in my harem to woo
By me the whole life.
So, there should be no deadly strife
Between me and all those above
To purify me if I should have the love.
I work also for the secret service
And find sense in serving them
Because I’ll not turn red any way.
I want a real respect and no hypocrisy
Because they all just cut the fleece
From the sheep who are the men.
And, I should have a modest say
Not to free my vacancy.
I know some are to be respected much.
With others there’s business, just as such.

Bible
Why read I Bible very often?
It’s for my heart a bit to soften.
Also to know the law of the God
To be a spiritual lawyer,
To protect the men against the fraud,
To be an advocate for those whom they may deceive
Because the grace is grace and the law is law, the rest is myth.
The grace should be the gift for an honest soul
And punishment for a vice versa goal.
Otherwise, there’s no grace,
Except the one which would forestall a trouble.
Of course, all need a cash full case.
But, do not want to be a bubble
Because the women accept just honest money.
They feel and reject innocent blood.
So, turn it on your moustache, buddy.
Don’t turn a rat, be a good lad.
The Bible is for me a code
Of the spiritual law according to the universe.
It’s a good brain and heart load
To help them get off the curse.
The Almighty is strong and right.
For that I do make for my client fight.
But, the justice is the art of the good and equitable.
Otherwise, if just one way, there should be trouble,
As I do want to avoid as a puzzle
That better is to be solved
Than to see the blood and sweat cold.
My force is in my harem.
For that I work and suffer.
Just to have a joy, my friend,
Because the God is a good fluffer
Of the thought that the work would not be compensated,
Due it is really the slander against the Lord.
That a good and pure reward He might not have afforded.

Doping
I know tobacco is a sin if smoked just for fun,
But to use it as a cure is accepted by my mom.
It’s not too big a money sum.
And, to be good just keep it mum
To free of sin a beauty nun,
To make her a merry happy bun
From Play Boy journal.
That’s of the wisdom kernel.
I do it for the sake of my wives
Who are just nominal as brides,
In that I took them by the dives
Into the lake of fire, thereby abides
My mind and Bobby does not grudge,
But the mob consider it, no fudge.
They gave me much, as much as I gave, such.
So, I am straight on go, no slouch.
I am to be here on the law of the word of a lawyer
Who advised me on my trade of a sawyer.
I saw the wood of Hollywood in that all legal deal.
I am no Capricorn, just a seal
To lie on the shore with my females
And chase I all the pretenders.
The one who have a lot of lenders.
They seek the death through very deals,
To punished be for their feels
Against the law of the universe in the notions of the mob.
It’s a too slippy icy slope
Into the hole of the bad repute
As debtors to the nature of things.
You carefully look on the fingers
Of those who look after the law
Of the humanity inter business.
The rest the God just kills
For the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost.
I have to take the charge off the maw
Of every girl, to be that all most.
Otherwise, there is no peas
To make not sleep a princess in footing her bills.

Love
I love my girls and will have a common house
With them to share property and all.
Still, for that blessing should I be no mouse,
But to invest in the common stock a toll
To feed the guys and mob in the prison,
Especially, in the winter season.
The Holy Ghost make a breeze on.
I act after that fashion.
It is the spirit’s wind in my reason.
The other way, I would have been a venison.
So, to be loved by girls I should be legal
As an eagle, not a pigeon or seagull.
I want to have and know the all.
I did not let them down any fall.
I have one queen, the others are concubines
Whom paid for their body ‘n’ soul.
And, feel I their love and calls.
I don’t need a breach in law.
It would be bad as a PR company.
I was the notions all taught
To have the office and property.
I am all equal with them lawyers
By status, but there is respect
To put much value on their sect
Of the religion of much pain and anguish.
I often was also feverish
To take the care for the guys
And the mob will take care of themselves.
It’s like take care of pennies
And the pounds will take care of themselves.
We should find where the dog lies
In a kind of the bullets’ tennis.
I am glad with my career.
I do my job and have no fear
Because I fulfill my obligations.
And, the responsibility just mentions.
My duty is to take punishment for my brides
To be all cute and bring to my family good tides.

Our deal
We have a common deal to ‘stablish the order,
In that all criminal society
They were the communist as former
And lived on the spoils of sobriety
From the opium of the religion and rule of the king and counts.
To how many problems it all amounts?
I think that it’s also our deal
To make it strictly equitable.
It’s of the fortune’s wheel,
The providence, to chase off trouble.
All men do steal and fight and cheat,
But the attorney say it’s hundred percent
Of the crimes to be disclosed.
But, at that may many stumble
And see no penal essence in their common deal.
We should take out that strong dent
Which border us from the State, tiptoes,
In that our competence also is one hundred percent,
Because even the God, He lends.
So, do not feel in safe and forget
That it’s too bad to vow against the jail and hunger.
You better do to be honest fret,
Not commit to some death monger,
Because in having a lot of money
You might order your own death, that funny.
So, be scrupulous and tender
With some poor orphan, not to offend her.
And, also Him who is her heavenly Father.
You think there are the prophets, rather.
Those who know what is the punishment and through that responsibility.
He has a lot of men to have a good ability
For that who try to make business
To be richer and worse less and less.

Impression
I have a big impression of the life.
It’s like in sports a strife.
In wrestling for a better morsel
To have a better carousel,
To have the amusement and life funny,
To be all feathers and with money.
But, I should know I am what
To justify my right with the God.
I know all is ‘stablished and controlled.
There’s no vacuum I know.
But, I’m also a busybody.
I have a good and truthful lobby.
Though, do I not accept the orders,
Just counsels and applications’ rows.
I ready am to help a man
In his aspire for the luck.
In ‘varsity, I was all tan.
In the school, I was a lame duck.
So, I know what is the pain.
For that, I studied the law and theory.
I’m ready to demand for the rain
From the throne of the God all fiery
To quench the thirst of blood and bread,
Like there was in Ancient Rome,
To put my finger up,
Not to allow for the gladiator to die
For the amusement of the public.
I will drink up the whole cup
To feed with melons and garlic.
The pharaoh is pharaoh,
But profit is profit.
The first, he chases for the go,
The second does invite and let.

Family

I have a family all right
And will be even better.
But still, I have a fight
And don’t allow a ghetto
For those who are lonely and worse off,
Not to admit for me a cough,
To be a surer and guarantor.
I’m hard but still no fainter,
Because I cannot swoon in void.
But, should protect more than that Lloyd
Who thought of how to insure
The ships that go on a tour.
I would drink much as sign a paper
To come to Shanghai on a vessel.
But, I will think about that later.
While now deem for a farewell
For those who are in a false despise,
To show they are all loved and reverend.
Such men have a very good price
For me to make the rest bend
Before the pain, anguish and despair
To make an entertainment fair.
I like them much and feel the kin.
It means brethren, what I mean.
They have the grey and black in hair.
For that they punch a mayor,
Because the salt and pepper
Are what we live on in the world.
I put on their deal a veto.
I’m kind of all girled.
It was to make consensus
In the example of Uventus.
The thieves should know, it’s all right.
I’m ready to protect the clan and fight.

Sacrifice
Why I’m respected much? I sacrificed.
And, that’s why brought in profit.
That way I got an edifice at
The place where my wives and kids will live.
Still, any one I consider as a client
Without regards to any outfit.
I will not get out their leave.
And, will need to shoot off rivals.
A man from the jail is first my informatory
In our framework of the secret service.
I do not distribute just farewells
In fear for our Creator.
I’m in the people’s midst.
That’s why it is all serious.
I am to take care for my brothers and sisters
Because I am the heir.
That’s what I got from where.
I should have a reputation,
That there was no temptation
To cause a harem to my kids and wives, also lovers.
I’d better buy the flowers
Than a billet to the hell
Through living fast too well.
That’s why all legal in the law.
That’s what I argue for.
Each one has wife and service
And some have business.
So, I should act according to the statute of notions.
And, make all legal motions
To prevent death, harm, damage,
Also a hard one rummage.
And, better more kids and economics.
Again, more elders and politics.
On that note I end my story
To let come on my good lorry.

Tobacco
They say tobacco is a sin.
But, I say with medicine, it will.
To get inspiration for my verse,
To be not short, to be not terse.
It was foreordained from my birth.
Believe, it will not make me worse.
You should be sure and all cure,
To kingdom of heaven to allure
Those who are the drunkards and vagabonds,
For that they take off phones.
It’s natural and all correct.
Otherwise, you are just a sect
Of those who do not need the God,
Who thought of to such things afford.
It will bring luck and good accord
For the souls of the sick and sinners.
It’s the business of my wife, all hers,
Which shared is by my concubines
Whose brethren work all day in mines.
Also, something stronger much
To be all cured, all by such.
Again, the music of the girls
Who bring to my soul the whirls
Of the Spirit of the God Almighty.
I accept that free and lightly,
Because I think I feel all general
In the framework of the secret service.
And, there can be no versa vice.
I love the people by the charity.
It gives me courage ‘n’ liberty
To write the verse of much confession,
But do not limitless to mention,
Because I do not fight just me.
The God He makes me strong and free.
I’m happy for I got to serve
The house of the Lord.
In such a priesthood, I am fervent.
To make from hell a ford.

Administration
The administration is from the God.
You should all know that.
In every place, in a special mode,
But the Lord He knows what.
All ‘thorities abide by the law.
That one of the God and State.
It looks after the fault
Of the Devil in our stead.
We should abide by the power.
The Mafia, the same.
Otherwise, there should be lowered
Your honor and your name.
The Spirit of Jehovah,
It rules throughout the world.
It known was by Noah.
He found his good fiord.
I am all ways by knowledge that.
The same for the mommy and dad.
All kind of prevalence is based on the honesty.
You must know that to notice mostly.
I am anointed One of the Lord.
Still, the God rules me all the same.
I ‘member I made me fort
To cure sick and lame.
But, the God He looks after me.
He gives me the knowledge of the law.
For that I pay Him a fee
With all my heart’s accord,
Because I should look after His house,
To feed the man, to feed the mouse.
I am the truthful slave of the God
And minister the word.
But, all the same there’s wine and bread.
It’s ‘so of my work.
I pity those who lost head.
But, for the dames I pull out the cork.

Hard

It’s hard for me right now.
I execute today my vow,
Which gave I for a harem of girls.
Sometimes, into the bad place, it me hurls.
I am Ok, but still it’s heavy.
To earn the dollar and the penny.
That situation influences my soul.
I have a good and very goal.
My girls feel good when I do suffer.
It’s nature no matter if it’s harder.
I am too simple or too complex.
I want two women and one man a triplex.
For me it’s righteous and lex.
It’s to regulate the love and sex.
I want to have them more and complete.
To kiss of each of them the feet.
To hug the tender slender bodies.
To heal them of their phobias.

Medical sisters
We call them medical sisters in Russian.
It’s much of care and honorable.
There’s no heat or passion.
They help make girls deflowerable.
We much respect them very well.
Their service is not on the sell.
But, there may be love and healing
According to some honest feeling,
To make the kids, to make the business
Without any cruel foolishness.
We should all pay for tender care
No matter why and how and where.
I love them all, I love them such.
I want a good and loving touch.
To be all laconic and true,
I must say little, them to woo.
It is a well abiding here,
Because of love and no fear.

Medical sister
She is all beautiful and funny
The same as all around me.
She is somebody’s wife, not dame of mine.
I don’t pay right now no tip
For her all tender care job.
I don’t need a clock, a fob.
I need to look at her all beautiful.
I am of best and better feelings full.
She is a light among the darkness.
Though, I an busy, poor, cupless.
I have no medal as a sports man.
But it’s not yet, still am I fan
Of her charm and karma.
It’s a simple as a farmer.
She took the care to heal me
I don’t ask to be or not to be.
She cures me with her attractiveness.
I’ll wait for her to be a miss.
She is the same as other women.
But all the same she’s rather unique.
I don’t hold out, you just keep it.
I would change ‘jamas for a tunic,
To be her equal, rather peer,
To take on me her problem, her fear.
She cannot be my dame of heart.
Still, she is all the same a muse.
It was of Cupidon a dart.
It did ignite my fuse.
I will be patient and woo.
But, only for her to be near, not to shoo.
And, only, when she’ll be lone.
Like an insurance house.
And, try I muffle up my mouth
For her not to be offended or not free.
For that, I was crucified but not on a tree.
But, on a bunk of the mad house.
It’s my and complete gift of blouse.

Sanitary wolves
In Russian, we call them sanitary.
As a name for a male medical orderly.
So, they look after us in a fashion
To assure the order and justice
In this crazy house mansion,
For us each to drink up our chalice.
We all need the regime and legality,
Not to allow for some unjustified vanity.
This way, we are kept safe and secure,
To treat us, heal and cure.
For them to let me serve the gospel,
The one I took in the hostel.
We must not be vane and void.
We ought to be good and a walking tabloid.
So, I just follow the instructions
Of how to be better off, no fractions.
They are all masculine and strong
For us to act nothing in wrong.

Bore
It is a very boring sometimes
In this down here place.
I do not wait for any limes.
I try not to lose my face.
I call to mind the women’s image
To see how intimate I am.
I like to come across a ridge.
It is a certain damn.
I want to stay down here
To find the internal freedom.
I am an honest man and mere.
I need a knowledge and wisdom
For being free in spirit.
They try to keep me down,
But show I my wits.
I meet them all off frown.
I try to be soft and meek
By heart, but strong and firm by body.
I do throughout seek.
I have a certain lobby
For me the honor to admit.
And, the dignity also of a thief.
Am I to get my tat for tit.
I keep my trumps up sleeve.
I am the same one person with those around.
No breach in my rights I have found.
My girls do wait for me and I must get a revelation.
I am a strong and deep sensation
Through the suffering of the verity.
It’s all honest, no vanity.
I am also of a strong opinion
That there’s a balance in the universe.
If work I hard and heavy I will be better and not worse.
I have my own deal and a law dominion
Over those who accept the bless instead of curse.
There will be of the Spirit a huge and big one burst.

Valor
The film of valor on the screen.
It’s for the USA to be born.
I often got a blow on the spleen.
And, do not wear the form.
Still, they say I’ve got the orders and medals and a good rank.
I’m glad to use the dime for business,
But not at all in vain.
I don’t have the stupid easiness.
The rest’s deeds are a feign.
I know that I am a man and even gentleman.
I know where I come and ‘most know when.
But, to praise myself I would be short,
Because it’s bad to be a boaster.
I always have respect for Lord.
The bread is put into the toaster.

Mercy
They show mercy on me
Because I showed mercy.
I can the charity to see.
Though, I don’t wear a Jersey.
None’less, I earn that favor through patience.
I do not let too many mentions.
I live just on my very own.
However, do not have a mobile phone,
Which is just confiscated for the isolation.
It is my soul destination,
To be alone to able to serve
The harem of much of verve.
I must love all them the same way,
As they’ll love me all the same.
The mercy’s given by the excess.
My courage is not of that less.
Though, I am a bit in fear
For my person’s affairs in a leer.

Marlboro
They gave me Marlboro, I’m glad.
The smoke is much better.
It’s a glamorous, a pad.
The life is much more better.
I’m too dangerous a lad.
That’s why they will take care.
My mom is not against, and dad.
It’s a good one fare.
I know the same will be for girls.
I’ll have a good one quality.
The smoke exhale does come in whirls.
It’s my sense of equality.
I have aristocratic status.
The bad humor later is.
I know I will be no varmint.
And, I don’t need a mint.
But, only tobacco, need be.
I am more cute and much more see.

Imagination
I was impressed by their lie.
And, thought my girls as sluts.
But, now know they were sly.
Also, cure on my heart cuts.
Rejected I their whoredom.
It is my love, it was my sorrow,
Which solve I by my wisdom.
I did not lend, I did not borrow.
This way I have the title of property.
I reckon very much on honesty.
Thus, I do feel myself secure,
The way I made them insurance.
I go along the whole way and my all up allure.
I have the knowledge, have the sense.
Again, the whole thing, I see.
It makes me Scottish free.
I do protect my rights and wielding.
I’ll build the red brick building.

Quarrels
You do not quarrel, do not search for blood.
Believe you in the Christ, in God.
You be loving and not hypocrites.
Otherwise, the Lord will get all rids
From you to free another one
Who is in a spiritual slavery.
For that I do not need the force,
Also, do not need a bravery.
You will get weight on your soul a ton.
And, Rubicon it should be crossed,
If you don’t regret another’s soul.
The voodoo ‘so has a doll.
So, don’t you be afraid of your perverted reason.
The other way the Christ may give a leasing
To that one whom you oppress.
I was enough to me express.

Don’t be senseless
Don’t be senseless and you receive the wisdom of the Lord.
Do be spiritual and you’ll get blessing.
You’ll get with the live an accord.
And, soul yours will not be missing.
You’ll understand the price, it meets the goods.
You’ll get a way to deal with woods,
Also, with the talent of the kids.
The soul yours, by that it feeds.
I love my girls for the sake of sex.
I paid with money for the lex.
I am all glad and happy.
Don’t be a cruel sappy.

Quitting smoking
I quit smoking the day before yesterday,
Because the medicine, it has the term.
I slept all day before today
And feel myself all right.
Discuss I ‘bout the friend’s future firm.
I am a kind of ordeal’s knight.
I ask for my share to settle down the conditions of inheritance.
It might be two ways: mob or family.
The last one not in the Italian sense.
I must help find the truth hence.
The construction firm cannot live without orders.
To solve the matter, it does need murderers.
It’s possible to share by the cut or push prices.
It should be shared equally,
The way a man has earned.
It does not need to throw dices.
The truth will be affirmed.

My credo of faith

It is my credo of faith to believe my girls are virgin.
The thoughts of mine, they do scourging
For me to proceed from that point,
That my girls did mar the anoint
Of my priesthood of the God’s service.
And, I already drank up my chalice.
I must believe I am not cheated
To work and allow for them much.
I am that way but treated.
My head, it’s not a touch.
All I ought to do is to act according to the scheme.
And, the presumption of innocence is a good theme.
I should let them coquette and say the truth in private.
My duty is to know the bad from rivals.
Not to let them misinform the people.
Not to mar my gown purple.
I should be of the best opinion to make them thus behave.
I don’t allow those boys to push on their wave.
I heard too much of them as sluts and much more as virgins.
They said of lesbian one trade in sex services.
Their honesty, it all just but surges.
And, house of mine, it’s already made
By the labors of my sweet maidens,
By the social appearance of those ladies.
I want to grant them all to be a wife.
One queen and many concubines.
I did all for that and paid the fines.
It’s the end of these tales.
The charity, it never fails.

Girls of mine
Sometimes, they offer me to marry, to take a civil wife.
Oftener, they insist or threaten to force me into it.
It’s into madness deep a dive.
I should to all that system be fit.
The girls, have they the room for a maneuver?
I mean not only a flirt but treason.
Or, am I of their souls and bodies a governor?
And, does ever the heart prevail the reason?
I cannot know for sure, it’s a secret of hypocrisy.
Nobody left me for that any legacy.
I must know it on my own experience.
And, whether I don’t have a merry appearance?
They may be sluts, they may be virgin lesbian.
And, how can I socialize in such a medium?
I want to have it all honest.
And, I am ready to suffer.
I want to live with them in a cozy nest.
And, have more fun and laughter.
I am ready to pay the full price.
And, to wait and surely have an anguish.
It’s a competition of a mill and mice.
I very often get a-feverish.
Though, hope I for their honesty and status of my women.
I have to ponder over it, deem it.
To realize the truth is hard.
But, to stay in a lie even harder.
I believe no one of them is a tart.
How I might be so much smarter.

Complex life
The life is complex, it is sure.
We are the counteragents, some with allure.
All have their skeletons in the cupboard.
For every one there is a hoard.
The girls also want to plead guilty
In the cases where there is no lucre filthy.
For them to sell themselves to side way,
To those who did not pay and maybe were equal.
While I did all for them not to quail.
Perhaps, that’s for me to get jealous.
To love the sick girls with the passion necessary.
Of course, I may make me fabulous.
And, I should live long before the cemetery.
The tomb of mine to be in Scotland,
Because I was brave hearted.
Also, love I Arab yellow sand.
With girls of mine I will not be parted.
I ought to build a big family with harem tradition.
It will just have a good effect and no contradiction.
Also, give I good example to my sons.
I find the brothers of my blood.
We will be all a kind of dons.
Have business, though each one nut.
I found them in the madhouse.
In their heart, they have no louse.
It will be of benevolence a squad.
I want the same very for my progeny.
As Forest Gump, I need a Jenny.
Also, many other girls, to love and save.
For that, I will be strong, I will be brave.
And, not obtruding, all’d be correct.
I won’t be a losing, all’d be right.
My mansion in the Spain, I will erect.
I will receive of God the light
To spot my girls as small chicken.
The time is good, the time tick in.
To make narrow the term of meeting,
I will earn more for my wives’ feeding.

Hypocrisy
They said to me I’m a victim of hypocrisy.
I’m also heard I’m kind of inferior.
It’s a kind of villains’ democracy.
When a king is lost and in a fear.
I heard that some have thirty girls.
And, some love the very beauty by a dime.
But, I’m stuck down here in those dirts.
Again, I don’t have a cocktail, no lime.
I just pass through a term in a spiritual jail.
Sometimes, in the crazy house behind the bars.
I do not complain, nor wail.
I drove ‘most no other cars
Than my father’s old Fiat.
I want also a romance not spoil by the interference of other males.
I yearn for a pure feeling, I’m aiming at.
But, the girls swear they were harlots, it fails,
Because, again, they confess their virgin gifted to me.
In those moments, it was hard, now in a lee.
Still, many men and women live two lives.
One is a real one, the other one invented by thinking of.
By first, I’ll take the girls by fives.
By second, ought I the crown and gown to doff.
As to myself, I am all free of lie.
I say just truth the way I see it.
Before that had I a spiritual die.
I see those girls are my meet.
I also try to be patient and am sure.
I will believe the lie and truth for me it’s fewer.
The times when I might get perverted
By the power over the needy.
I very often too much flirted
To make me mum and deedy.

Loneliness
I feel lonely because my parents don’t come.
I love my father, brother, sister, mom.
But, this day nobody came to me.
It seems that I am superfluous.
I bow down my left knee.
Though, my name was rather glorious.
I feel as though there’s no need for my person.
I am a timid man, the world is fearsome.
My girls are all dispersed throughout the entire world.
How can I keep them straight, may the Lord?
I am frightened by the prospects of having too much.
I want it should be Ok, no Dutch.
But, I’m missing Julia, Jane, Inga and Benedicta.
Also, Tina, daughter of that Texan, to them all addicted.
I want to have them all under one roof.
I will produce my love’s a proof.
There’re also much thoughts of the future.
However, to open that book is often a torture.
I do not act just at random.
That is why I am mistaken very seldom.
I want make all for my girls not to be spoiled.
It seems the key of that I wield.
I should be proper for them to have the happiness.
I must be handsome and not fearing
Any threat or any debt.
The enemies were already met.
The main troubles are over.
I live a life but sober.
I feel lonely but still “sociate”.
To part for short with my family is my fate.

Credit of faith
I paid a credit of faith to my brides.
I paid the monetary fines.
I did it all to keep them off
Some slick and varnished toff.
I did it and they lived with eunuchs,
The way I was informed.
They are alive and no mock-ups.
Their beauty is adorned.
I want to have the all in private property.
I cannot wait none’less till they are forty.
I love their bodies, faces.
Also, their slips and underwear laces.
I credit them with money for what I believe as true.
I hope I will not repent or rue.
I must be lonely for them to be lesbian.
Very truthful guy I am an.
They say the morals will make them faithful.
And, I also don’t play dishonest.
I know it all be truthful.
I will be cute but modest.
The society protects my rights.
Also, the State does keep it straight.
It’s so not just by my “mights”.
The people protect my dates.
And, to be met is never late.
I hope it all mine a fate.
I find verse to be more smooth
To pass on the information.
I don’t need a phone booth
T’ establish good relations.
I know that my girls are free.
But, I paid with my coins.
I will have home a Christian tree
To gift the present to those from my loins.
To wind up the whole poem,
I say that I will keep surname and “patronym”.

I should be honest
I should be honest why I want to work.
It’s to keep with the virginity of my brides.
If somebody took out the cork,
It would be much more easy rides.
If my girls had been the sluts,
It would have been less heavy.
I went Ok all nuts.
And, justified my savvy.
But, a harlot costs less than a maiden.
That is why I would pay less.
Their honor is at a high price traded.
I want them but to bless.
If they are harlots to name it,
I will work less and take ‘most no social lading,
Because I was cheated out of my youth.
I would take what I earned bit by bit.
I would no more be fearsome for their beauty fading.
I say it you by no lie but truth.
It’s for them to fret about their honor.
I just take my leave from that.
Of course, I have a kind of sonar.
Still, it’s not good but bad,
If they are the harlots and I sustained no kids of mine.
I will be much more easy because of time.
I would pay less and work lighter.
Take all it for the circus fun.
Each girl, I will not blight her.
But, just bask under the sun.
I would be less hard and more softened.
I would be an actor and not a spirit vagabond.
I want to smoke, yes, but I just quit it.
So, as a medicine of term I deem it.
I want just equitability in life.
I want the love and no more strife.
I aspire to be winning and to buy.
I now know happy I am why.

Future business
I will have business, that’s for sure.
I will be a world wide tour.
I need it to feed my wives and children.
To give them bed and board, also to support the brethren.
I will deal in such goods as to suit my case.
The conditions are my hundred percent base.
But, my business profit should match my work as a serviceman.
If it’s not so, I’m a Dutchman.
My policy also will meet my business.
In that I am bold, not fearless.
I should also invest into the people,
To be an oak, not a poplar.
I have to get the start from my books
And always subsidize it so.
I will have a good style logo.

Duty
My duty is to believe my girls as virgin.
I any sly and lie should be a-dodging.
For to believe what happen will
To dream on a window sill.
I keep that chain in order.
I am not just a cannon fodder.
For the arrows of Cupidon
To play a love war on my polygon.
It was to mix up with the Pentagon.
Though, now all is gone.
The presumption of the innocence is true.
I know in believing what I do.
I keep a spiritual bondage
On my girls a steady badge.
I am all loving and truthful,
I am a clever to have faith, not fool.
I should believe what is better.
It’s my spiritual letter.

TV set
My TV set is a window to the world
On an isolated not inhabited island.
I get the information I need
To be of a critical mind.
I’m no couch potato still.
I respect the books and outdoors.
It’s a granite of science will.
It gives me a great force
To be oriented in the situation.
There is no heart frustration.
I see new worlds, new countries.
I may visit the Italy and France.
It is with Naples a kind of romance.
To see and die is not for me.
I’d better live and more to see.
I love my girls and know their spirit
By what I see on the screen.
I hope they will not of me get rid.
And, I will not be just a been.

Hollywood
The Hollywood is my lane to the world.
To see which way it might get.
No matter, if it’s fiction or fantasy.
Each actress is her royal majesty.
They play the people on the street,
Or they are something special.
I see them from fifteen feet
Not to go under the court martial.
I watch violence, love, charity.
All specter of emotions.
I get a spiritual liberty.
So, I go through the motions
To be a man of Providence movies.
Like in a film, a scenario there is.
And, the Lord is a director and producer.
I am as an actor, an announcer.
The God almighty confirms the events.
And, I pay the world space rent.

Deceit
It seems I am deceived out of my luck.
It seems my girls, they just fuck.
While I’m deserted in that house of crazy.
The only plus, I have two safe razors.
Still, it’s hard to believe in the honesty.
Though, I am very honest.
I loved and caressed her majesty.
Now, I hardly find any rest.
Of course, I’m afraid to have a harem.
But, I would have shared a pair of nights with them.
Maybe, they just hold out, I don’t know for sure.
Perhaps, they sleep with the other males.
It’s hardly is at all a cure.
And, I heard of that too many tales.
It might be that the same strict ruling is for them also.
Like they are my fellows, of the same dough.
I don’t know what to believe in this a complex thing.
But, have I one to whom I give the ring.

Strictly serious
It’s strictly serious for me in my personal life.
I believe it should be same for my brides.
The stumbling stone of all that, the pride is.
I should be modest and more simple.
I acted an abrupt quoting dive.
And, ready I am to build a temple
Of the presence of the God.
I mean love, charity and long suffering.
I will live in that sort of mode,
Aspiring to the equitability, the evil fearing.
Thus, it must be so for my women.
The harem to be they deem in.
But, I should just work correspondingly.
Not to be afraid of the public opinion.
They also must be compensated accordingly.
Only this way, I may have my dominion.
It all should match, only too perfectly well.
The tree of life I did not fell.

I’m sure
I’m sure that my girls will wait for me.
Though, their game is an intricate.
For me there’s no duplicate.
They should wait for a tip for tea.
I know the morals also apply on them.
I’m like a cock with many a hen.
Though, they try to cheat me out of my luck.
I am a bachelor like Donald Duck.
But, soon I will have the riches with the legitimacy.
I will assure for that kind of privacy.
It’s a special case with special methods.
My mobile phone hardly has i-pod.
But, I ought to be patient,
To have a better stock exchange quotient,
To have a better personal buying capacity,
To be real without any vanity.

Rest
I work too much for staying sane.
But, now I’m Ok and taking it easy.
I fasted of the love with much of pain.
The beauties were just teasing.
I loved the girls and could not stay humiliation
Of the substitutes of sex in presence of so much of love.
It was of my character a presentation.
I dived from the sky as a dove.
It seems I will not return to peace any more.
In my soul, there was a great sore.
But, I quit forbearing and fasting.
I believe my soul will be lasting.
As much as necessary to be as such,
Natural possessor of a harem.
I need many a violet bunch.
And, have I not to go to a medium.

Burden
It seemed to me I was alone.
But, they shared my burden.
Received I my cedar cone.
Even in those cruel murders.
I mean all them they sympathize.
And, soul mine it gets a rise.
I maybe am too simple in my verse.
But, want I to prepare a hearth.
For that girl of mine which will be a queen.
I read it in the books but never seen.
Sometimes, it seems me I am sole.
But, they pay a spiritual toll
To keep me up above the water.
Instead of curse I have a motto,
Because I feel the shoulders of helpers.
Each mechanism has the valves.
So, I’m happy that they love me.
The way my mother says to be.

Satiated
I’m satiated and Ok, I have the sex daydreams.
I think on the future, it’s good to me it seems.
I want to pass through that examination.
I wish for my kith and kin no frustration.
I know I can survive in the circumstances.
I get the help of people, no stances.
The seventh “I” I should bit camouflage.
I also am anointed and have a message.
A message of the being born again.
I hope I won’t preach in vain.
Is there about it a doubt?
I have a nose’s flair, no snout.
I should know what to do and how.
Will I participate in a powwow.

What if I’m cheated
What if I’m cheated by those women?
I was courageous, masculine, not effeminate.
But, maybe, that’s my foolishness makes me too credulous.
And, those young women are not scrupulous to betray in that which’s saint.
My faith is perhaps stupid and rather fabulous.
Whether they let me down only in paint?
Their confessions were that they had been virgin.
Except, my presence in their tender maws.
Was I a lord margarine?
Is there any strict laws?
Of course, I want to believe what is good.
But, often the cats scratch on my soul.
I am then of a worse mood.
And, how that river might be stopped by a mole?
A dam of the honest information
For me to originate a sort of nation.
They almost all declared themselves not guilty,
In the sense of the matrimonial faithfulness.
They were not spoiled by liberty
And my outward meekness.
Still, they might cheat on me all,
Making a kind of conspiracy,
Deeming me a public fool in privacy.
They might live happy with the others,
Just cheating me from time to time.
Whether I arranged all with their fathers?
How could I call them mine?
I earn the money for a many wives family.
They only chance is that they want to make me work.
I met them in my life not happy.
And, their treason would mean a stupid dirk.
Perhaps, they would deem me an obstinate fool,
Due I tout their virginity.
But, it’s of my healing a tool.
It’s not a vanity.

Not alone
I seemed to me I was alone.
I executed the orders on my own.
But, who it all made organized?
I’m not this much to be meet sized.
I had so many friends in the highest spheres.
It made away with all my tears.
To make a deal they also paid.
The dirty job I also made.
Respect I that Sicilian old man who bought the honor not sparing the money.
He made away with his rivals through my service.
And, paid me with his granddaughter tummy.
There was on his part no malice.
But, just vendetta of the blood spill.
Then, he easily parted with what he earned in his life.
It was his free and conscious will.
But, I will sue the State for that property.
To get part of it for my new relations.
It shall be a job, not a trifle.
For me his daughter is a majesty.
I will get rid of all negatives.
The same for my intelligence office superintendents.
They helped me much to be grateful.
There will be no foolish incidents
Because I will all the schemes fulfill.
I had many orders and jobs to feed a numerate family.
And, all the payment will be timely.
In the moments when I would really believe.
Up to that time, I will move on bit by bit.
So, I am in the framework of many deals.
Through that I get many good feels.
Thus, I’m not alone at all.
Though, I would deem myself desolate.
They haul me over the coals.
But, I always stay adequate.

Insurance
It makes me work and I do it hard.
I am of poems a bard.
I don’t regret the pain and trouble.
I am a hard core, no bubble.
The girls of mine, they should wait
To meet them for me never’s late.
It may just seem I chew the gum
Being circled on this theme,
The one of the virginity ultimatum.
I perhaps alone know what it’d mean.
The help of elder much influenced
My life for, just for better.
I hope it just made for me and them a fetter.
The one of the matrimony of prevalence
Of many wives over a husband.
For him to be not able ever to disband
The harem of his, because of obligation,
In this troublesome life navigation.
It insures me against the liquor and whoredom.
It makes over my house a holy dome.

Recreation
I am in the mad house today.
But, first in my life I see it as a mere hospital.
It is just a natural one way.
It is not at all merely typical.
I have a bit of sympathies and “antipations”.
I even don’t need much patience.
My girls are alike to flowers which are getting ripe.
No cow would this occasion wipe.
I know that all is assured by the morals.
My girls will get their corals.
That thought, it gives me balm on soul.
Impression makes an each day toll
Of hard labor for the sake of the future.
I am just a God’s creature.
I took too much on my soul and heart.
It was so bad, painful and hard.
But, now I know I’m just a part of the system.
And, I should report to all them.

Whether she is mine?
They demanded me if I’ll marry her.
I said that was the question of my money.
Against that the “intermediator” did a little murmur.
But, maybe there was some sweeter money?
Still, whether have I any free right on this young woman?
Due, when in Rome, do as do the Roman.
Nonetheless, who might bereave me of my right to dream?
I cherish her on her own, not like the member of the team.
I feel uneasy owing I cannot prove my love in saying you’re mine alone.
But, still it does not change my tone.
If her granddad was a Mafia don.
Whether that status would just be all gone?
I hope I will be the lawyer of their family,
To solve the matters timely and fully.
To sue the State for the confiscation.
To ask return the debt from the nation.
I hope my clients will give a consent.
It’s for me to happiness be sent.

My girl
It’s of my girls a collective one image.
She’s dainty, accurate, a sort of midge.
She’s always busy, passionate, proud.
But, tries not to show it but dissimulate.
She seldom make her acts aloud.
She renders me her lifelong fate.
I am “impressioned” by her swarthy countenance.
I will to her pale face make a reverence.
Her cosmetics do make her very attractive
By a whole thing they make a collective.
I love her slender and strong body.
Her everyday behavior is floppy.
She’s of a know they put much value on her.
I know I will have to work for fur.
Maybe even two fur coats she’ll possess.
I will work for that with little rest.
I should protect her from my own oppression.
If I want to avoid my own karma’s depression.
She will be my wife as a diamond in a king’s crown.
I hope she will accept me off any frown.

Will she be mine again?
Will she be mine again, I ask.
To know it is a hard task,
Because she worked off all my investment.
But, whether her family has a free testament?
I will earn more, to her allure.
It will be love as very well, the most pure.
I have so much of intimacy with her.
Whether she may chase me off like a cur?
I know that it would be inequitable.
I would feel myself small and despicable.
But, also want to be happy and have the hope.
We have so much to remember and much more to see as future.
I will her heart take over and capture,
Because she is a girl mine all beloved.
And, will I hope her beauty will not make me shoved
Off the lane of my way to the happiness.
Each day I hope more and doubt less.
I won’t be astonished, never will.
My field I will but plow and but till.

The one who confessed her love
She confessed her love to me.
But, I did not understand.
I now can proper call us we
And find a common language land.
She said she would betray Jack never.
She told it to Mike, as is.
So, I got into a strongest fever
Originating from the sexual cease.
I want to take her into my family as a wife.
But, first I should earn money and position.
I don’t want a story of Bonny and Clyde.
I feel a strongest fear apprehension.
Still, she said, she was a virgin except Jack was her first man.
She said she was alone, no other can.
I’m now happy though it was hard to know the truth.
She was tender, the one not to be called ruthless.
However, I nearly committed a suicide.
It was my stupidity, she was on my side.
I did in that respect no attempt.
Though, there was a decision and much of tempt.
But, really she saved me from the fire of the hell.
Now, it’s hard, but the optimism is very well.

Not able to betray
My girl once said to me,
She was not able to betray.
It was a princess pea,
In darkness a light ray.
But, she promised to make me jealous
By loving my Italian bride.
It did not seem to be obvious.
I have not felt a fear tide.
Still, I am apprehensive to her words.
My family will be a sum of worlds.
To love a woman for a woman is pure.
I will be jealous that’s for sure.
Still, it will not discourage me much.
It will not on my heart to put a clutch,
Because I accept such kind of loving triangle.
Though, I am not Saxon or Angle.

The one who claimed her honor
She was the one who claimed her honor.
She drove me up a corner
By saying I’m her first one.
The brighter got the sun.
She said she was lesbian.
It made a pledge she’s wait.
I got a pain premium.
When she said no, I got the bait.
Her opinion was I did not earn her yet.
To have an intimacy tete-a-tete.
That is why it did not happen then.
But, surely it will be so after years ten.
She’s brilliant and valuable.
To take her I am able.
To wind up the matter should I say.
I’ll her much, and there won’t be a nay.

Travel
It was a travel for the God.
To find His presence on the spot.
To pray to Him and be forgiven.
Receive the bless and bliss not to give in,
But hold out very long,
To use the foreign nation tongue.
I was just happy, made the deals
For getting gratis the free meals.
I do not wait for an applause.
That’s not a war of the rose.
I feel as a child of the Almighty.
I live now well and lightly.
The organism of the church digested my person.
I do not need one more rehearsal
Before the visit for the brides.
Anticipate I help from every sides.

My law school love
She was my love in the law school.
I felt myself a dwarf, a fool.
She consented to be worded in a not obtruding way
For her to be virgin was a hearsay.
But in contrast with the other girls,
She did not declare herself undefiled.
She grew her brunette curls.
I do not think she lied.
Also, I believe in the progress.
While she made me work without rest,
Keeping a distance by a constant flirt,
Judging me out of sex by a female court.
It was not to spoil me by young feeling.
Though, she did use cosmetics and peeling.
But, I believe she kept her price up
By rendering her body to my plot.

Turning around
They turn me around to have a social weight.
That is my destiny, my fate.
I should be slim and maybe even lean.
The way as a school boy I’ve been.
They produce the movies about me
To have for me a David’s key.
It is for my bride’s sake.
Their bodies I have to take.
I use no allegories and hyperbolas.
My poems are simple and informatic.
The sense of it is obvious
And not just mathematic.
But of a new systematic quality.
A kind of life university faculty.
So, the more people know me.
For more renown on it to be.

Home church
I visited that home church
And Jesus was its patron.
They tried not leave me in a lurch.
And, things just used to go on.
This is a way to collect my brides.
That problem, it wide is.
To cover all the world
With the aid of the Lord.
That church was good to study Bible.
For me it was a spiritual lawyer’s work.
I feel with essence my noble title,
To elude the one with a fork,
Who looks for lazy souls,
To take into his purse the bloody tolls.
It was a good school of charity.
I acted but true fairly.

Treason
I am betrayed mostly by reason.
I don’t have a feel of common sense.
What is it with my girls, a treason?
Where should I move on hence?
I am afraid to give the freedom,
In that a plague’d result.
It is not possible a whoredom.
A siege instead of an assault.
I put to with those brides of mine.
It is them better, is it fine.
The babes are all secured.
And, few men murmured
Against the idea of hiding
The way to make impossible a finding
Those who originated from my loins.
Maybe, they’ll also be the lawyers.

Believing
I believe in what is better.
Even what is best.
By the fool I grow gladder.
I am credulous a calf.
What I wield and what I have?
I endeavor to be clever
To response reality.
Often, but, I get in fever.
All it is a vanity?
I should say I am not deft
In defending future.
What to me is now left
After the visit of vulture?
I should say I still believe
Against any reason,
That my girl will not take leave
And commit a treason.

Services
I rendered services to office.
Now, I am the client of it.
To move along, will I suffice?
To crawl up from the pit.
I am also of the honest principle
That what I hear that I do.
I never was a whimsical.
Not far ago, I came to.
I now want to know
If my trouble be temporal.
Or even perpetual, on to go.
And, I should be general, not caporal.
The way “Napoleo”, it was with.
I have a lot of water, no filth
To keep alive with merry mood.
I should get regular brain food.

Double way
They create my knowledge of the situation,
By what they say about themselves.
Anticipate I sweet sensation.
What kind of fruit I myself is?
They first say they’re harlots.
Then, they say they’re saint.
I’ve got in my head a lot of maggots.
My brains are a garbage can of a good paint.
What should I say on that?
Whether I am a dog or a cat?
By the character by which I live,
The sand of time it’d sift
Down the sand clock on a table.
Will it here compensate the juice of maple?
I hope the truth will prevail,
Provided I will wag my tail.

My duty
My duty is to wait and earn.
Their duty is to wait and wait.
It’s for me to study and learn
To follow my life fate.
I’m able was to get them in the past.
For long and longer will I last.
It is to give birth to the kids.
For them to have good health and wits.
Especially, for the boys, it to be.
And, there’s no way to flee.
Off that kind of life long program.
The less of words, the cheaper is the telegram.
So, I have to wind up my poem
Not to fall out with what is homely.
That is the end of my verse.
I believe I was not second but first.

Future
I see the future in my dreams.
I can just call them visions.
The day is full of sun beams.
I see the flying pigeons.
I want to work and work.
To do so more and more.
To get Champaign to get out cork,
To heal the soul’s sore.
I love that strong, I love that firm.
I pass in madhouse my time term,
To be a good and sane young man,
To able be to ride a mini van.
To be full rights person.
Not to leave the curse on.
But to be blessed by the Providence.
To buy with every girl of mine a dance.
Revival
I need a revival for my mind.
How much sense I would find?
In my brains full of fatigue.
In my conscience I am a fanatic.
I try to prove what ever existed.
And, to remember the past I take as I am tested.
Perhaps, I have much to be proud of.
But, the compensation is my love.
I got much but I will exchange it for female care.
That thought, it gives courage one day, the other one does wear.
My soul as a Merry Roger flag.
I got a crazy one big tag.
That’s why I don’t know what I am.
A pessimist or optimist, what to say them?
To answer for my position in this life.
On get an emotional drive.

To be sane
My goal is to be sane instead of crazy.
For that to take the pills I am not lazy.
I want to be a regular one man.
To be mad is like be fried on a pan.
I know I am simple of my verse.
And, maybe will it not make thick my purse.
But, what I to express my wishes.
I love the girls, I don’t need the fetishes.
But, the main question is if it’s timely.
Whether, it’s eternal damnation, that wildly?
The point that they call me insane.
And, they don’t do it in vain.
I am tired of the faked reality,
Which is accepted by any sick vanity.
Still, I worked too much for what I had.
To ask the debt, am I to be mad?

Doubt
I doubt if my girls are immaculate.
I am informed this way and that way.
To realize the truth is never late.
And, whether I doubt may?
Of course, it might be a derision.
Too hard to deem it as a lie.
It should be my own decision,
If to cut in halves that Gordian tie.
The hope makes me credulous.
And, I believe in their honesty ingenuous.
And, the bits seem to be tasty.
I don’t know if to be an advocate or a prosecutor.
I have no advisor or tutor.
To let up that day I stop.
I hope to be on the society’s top.

Allegory
The white knight rides a grey horse,
Can he bring into the dark force?
Or else, the velvet rose takes the curse?
To put the castle on and forth.
The wild cat does play for sure.
I am an honest church rat, that poor?
Again, I find little sense in all that fashion.
It brings about no strain but passion.
So, I prefer the plainly talking.
To be instead of joker a king.
That’s why I don’t need any excuse.
To ignite the cartridge fuse.
I am a person full of pretences.
I penetrated stranger senses.
Today, I should call it a day.
I believe I will find a straight way.

Lawyer
I am the lawyer according to the notions.
It brings about good emotions.
But, there’s no fidgets on that.
Though, I’ve got to chase off the fat.
I was one on the probation.
The time of my liquidations.
That is why I am free of duty.
I can only hire to one and not “tutti”.
I love my status, but keep modest.
I just eat the regular locust.
I execute my position must.
To cope with the emotion and last.
So, I am to be in business.
With craziness or without craziness.
So, I keep I black, not red.
I pay to those no debt.

The source of inspiration
Today, I nearly said I stopped,
Because it’s hard to wait for best.
My spirit, it almost toppled.
I should all struggle lest
I become a complete loser.
In the life, a phantom cruiser.
So, I hope for the most cool,
To be of happiness a tool.
A kind of the self realization,
The sweetest best sensation.
Though, poor am I of the rime,
Being a foreigner to English.
Still, do I not waste the time,
Being all up and feverish.
I try to explain what there is on my soul.
Like I would be a bog troll.

Inauguration
I was inaugurated as a thief.
Many things as passions should I leave
To be an honest gangster of the mob.
To empty some guilty fob.
It is of the Mafia a trade
For the limitless to fade
On the scorching sun of the State power,
To be apropos on a fixed hour.
So, I got to keep the status.
They allowed me a lex coitus.
Also many stricter lex ones,
To be all laughs, merriness and funs.
I have to stay a legal person.
To justify the inheritance of my sons.
But, for them by a law of war peculium,
As a kind of soft ultimatum.

Importance
It is important to be true.
It is to go the emotions through.
I mean for them to keep allegiance
To my all dignitary self.
I stood on the pace of vengeance,
As of a oneness a total self.
That is why I believe they don’t cheat,
And, really are myself to meet.
I should forget the things I knew.
They are many and not few.
So, I am happy that it took that way.
And, I am ready to prepare the pay day.
I will unite myself with them.
And, ganja will but match the hem.
I am enough in saying truth.
Reject I the bad broth.

Position
Jesus said forgive the debts,
But the breach of law it lets.
And, the true grace is follow the law
Of the coat of arms’ lions’ paw.
So, I am to ask the debts as a priest of the God.
Even, maybe, on a conveyer as a Ford.
That is why, I feel the inspiration
To make a sort of confiscation,
To put a debtor under a press:
To be respected not less.
I have to know what is what,
To be with the mob and federals in a total accord.
That will testify I was equitable.
To put a banknote pack on the table.
So, that’s the essence of the story,
The essence which is cory.

Lex
The equity is lex for me.
Though, I am a diploma lawyer.
They tried to make me I of G,
But I did not forget her.
I try to be a tact and go,
But they cried me “lo, lo”.
So, I’ve got to be alone,
Right now, you may call by phone,
The way I am endeavoring
To be righteous as a prophet of the Almighty.
For that I’ll just gift a ring.
I will just all day fight it
To be better off and surer,
To make the friends with the Moor.
So, I love my friends and enemies,
After their death – the end of enmity.

My steady ones
They are my steady ones.
It gives a press of many tons.
But, it also makes me happy:
My well gets only more tappy.
I believe in God and all right.
I might show with my dight.
But, what is it that light?
It makes me waist just tight.
But, I have to lose the weight,
To be of a better fate.
So, I keep on moving
Being in a shape and on a wing.
That’s why I am abiding.
And, the empty forms should be filled with a notions lesson.
That to live on a substance.
I never should forget that.
I am all meet with but.

Perspective
I’m happy ‘cause I feel the perspective.
My life’s position is active.
I want to cultivate the sense of honor.
By private sense to get the hornier.
I maybe am just bit obscene.
The way I never ever seen.
To be more strong and adequate.
I have to show all my wits.
To be more correct and more lively.
To be on the spot always timely,
To have liaisons and relations,
To avoid any kind of frustration.
That’s why I keep to the letter,
To be more decent and better.
I’m always keen on fair sex.
I try to follow my reflex.

My credo of faith

It is my credo of faith to believe my girls are virgin.
The thoughts of mine, they do scourging
For me to proceed from that point,
That my girls did mar the anoint
Of my priesthood of the God’s service.
And, I already drank up my chalice.
I must believe I am not cheated
To work and allow for them much.
I am that way but treated.
My head, it’s not a touch.
All I ought to do is to act according to the scheme.
And, the presumption of innocence is a good theme.
I should let them coquette and say the truth in private.
My duty is to know the bad from rivals.
Not to let them misinform the people.
Not to mar my gown purple.
I should be of the best opinion to make them thus behave.
I don’t allow those boys to push on their wave.
I heard too much of them as sluts and much more as virgins.
They said of lesbian one trade in sex services.
Their honesty, it all just but surges.
And, house of mine, it’s already made
By the labors of my sweet maidens,
By the social appearance of those ladies.
I want to grant them all to be a wife.
One queen and many concubines.
I did all for that and paid the fines.
It’s the end of these tales.
The charity, it never fails.

Dame of heart

She is a poetess in her life.
I know she gave her sweet five,
To those who needed help,
Not spoiling herself.
I am afraid she is a minstrel.
I feel she might bid farewell.
To me as her light knight.
I’m born to long time fight.
So, I’ll keep and wait,
Hoping for my good fate.
I should be short in my sweet stories.
I look for high way heavy lorries.

Good day

Today’s my good day.
It’s the time of my debtors’ pay.
I feel as a child cared of.
I quit smoking and there’s no cough.
I got the business to realize my dreams.
No failure is possible to me it seems.
I will have my hens in the barn.
Of my success I’m warned.
My happiness is stronger than my illness.
I took my step away from the abyss.